Articles by alphabetic order
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z
 Ā Ī Ñ Ś Ū Ö Ō
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0


Difference between revisions of "DEATH AND DYING."

From Tibetan Buddhist Encyclopedia
Jump to navigation Jump to search
(Created page with " I did not attend pre-death or near-death rituals in the course of this fieldwork, nor did I conduct interviews with recently bereaved people. Unlike the following chapte...")
 
 
(2 intermediate revisions by the same user not shown)
Line 4: Line 4:
  
  
I did not attend pre-death or near-death rituals in the course of this fieldwork, nor did I conduct interviews with recently bereaved people. Unlike the following chapters, this one is, therefore, not based on personal observation.
 
  
Contemporary Sri Lankan practice In the particular case that served as the basis for my description of a funeral (‘A Laywoman’s Burial’) Ven. R. (the abbot of the local Siam Nikaya temple in T.) was called to the deathbed. He later stressed in his sermons, especially at the baWa preaching that despite her old
 
  
age (mid-nineties) and frail condition she was conscious and able to hold a conversation. He told me that he had preached a little sermon, reminding her of meritorious deeds she had performed in her lifetime and had then chanted protective Pali suttas (Pali: paritta; Sinhala: pirit): MahAma}galasutta (Sn 258–
 
  
269), KaraWCyamettasutta (Sn 143–152) and Ratanasutta (Sn 222–238). He also said that he had provided her with a protective ‘chanted’ piece of string (pirit nEla) and given her protective ‘chanted’ water (pirit pän) to drink. To get a clearer picture of the ‘last rites’ and the underlying beliefs I included questions about the moment of death in a questionnaire, which I had devised:
 
  
  
Questionnaire C.1: What do people do if someone is about to die in the home? Are there special customs?
 
  
  
The answers will be analysed with regard to the role of monks and that of laypeople and I will look at the answers of monks and those of laypeople separately.
 
  
The role of monks (questionnaire C.1) All the monks I interviewed agreed that a visit to a dying person’s house on the invitation of the family is customary. The invited monk speaks to the
 
  
ill person and reminds him/her of past, meritorious deeds (such as taking the eight precepts, a pilgrimage, donations, etc.). He then chants pirit, ties a ‘protective string’ around the wrist of the dying person (and everyone present) and gives ‘protective water’ to drink. The suttas named by all the monks in this context were: MahAma}galasutta, KaraWCyamettasutta, Ratanasutta, but one interviewee added the MahAsatipaVVhAnasutta (D II 290–315) to this standard list. All interviewees mentioned that the chanting is done when someone is still conscious and able to take part in the ceremony. The dying person often
+
I did not attend pre-death or near-death [[rituals]] in the course of this fieldwork, nor did I conduct interviews with recently bereaved [[people]]. Unlike the following chapters, this one is, therefore, not based on personal observation.
  
makes a gift to the sa|gha (called dahampEjAva), which might be a set of eight requisites (aVa pirikara) or just a packet of tea or sugar, according to the financial means of the family. It is hoped that the memory of this last meritorious deed at the moment of death will take away the fear. One interviewee
+
Contemporary [[Sri Lankan]] practice In the particular case that served as the basis for my description of a [[funeral]] (‘[[A Laywoman’s Burial]]’) Ven. R. (the [[abbot]] of the local [[Siam Nikaya]] [[temple]] in T.) was called to the deathbed. He later stressed in his [[sermons]], especially at the baWa preaching that despite her [[old age]] (mid-nineties) and frail [[condition]] she was [[conscious]] and able to hold a [[conversation]]. He told me that he had [[preached]] a little {{Wiki|sermon}}, reminding her of [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] she had performed in her [[lifetime]] and had then chanted protective [[Pali suttas]] ([[Pali]]: [[paritta]]; [[Sinhala]]: pirit): [[MahAmagalasutta]] (Sn 258–
  
said that in the case of a monk nearing death sometimes a bodhipEjAva1 or a dAnaya is performed on his behalf and that the other monks in the temple might chant in Pali for an hour. It was, however, not entirely clear if this chanting was part of the bodhipEjAva he had mentioned before, or a separate event.
+
269), KaraWCyamettasutta (Sn 143–152) and[[Ratanasutta]] (Sn 222–238). He also said that he had provided her with a protective ‘chanted’ piece of string (pirit nela) and given her protective ‘chanted’ [[water]] (pirit pän) to drink. To get a clearer picture of the ‘[[last rites]]’ and the underlying [[beliefs]] I included questions about the [[moment of death]] in a questionnaire, which I had devised:
  
The answers of the laypeople relating to the role of the monks largely conformed with those given by monks with one exception: three of the interviewees (all from Colombo) mentioned that it might actually be counterproductive to call a monk to the deathbed. It would make the dying person realise that his death was near and cause agitation rather than calm.
 
  
 +
Questionnaire C.1: What do [[people]] do if someone is about to [[die]] in the home? Are there special customs?
  
The role of laypeople (questionnaire C.1) It is generally regarded as a meritorious deed to visit a sick neighbour or relation, but it seems to be a must when someone is considered to be close to death. It is customary to bring small presents or even money to support the family who might be under
 
  
considerable financial strain to meet the costs of hospital treatments, medication, and eventually, funeral expenses. Let us again look at the monks’ answers first: most stated that there were no special customs, but two of the interviewees (and one former monk), all three belonging to the Ramañña Nikaya, did mention the custom of placing a Buddha image (buddhapratimAva) or a tray with flowers near the dying person as a visual aid to remember meritorious
+
The answers will be analysed with regard to the role of [[monks]] and that of [[laypeople]] and I will look at the answers of [[monks]] and those of [[laypeople]] separately.
  
deeds in the hour of death.2 They further mentioned that family members would read from a so-called ‘book of merit’ (pinpota), in which important meritorious deeds are recorded. One of the interviewees remembered a monk actually handing out small notebooks to laypeople (approximately 35 years ago)
+
The role of [[monks]] (questionnaire C.1) All the [[monks]] I interviewed agreed that a visit to a dying person’s house on the invitation of the [[family]] is customary. The invited [[monk]] speaks to the
  
encouraging them to keep such a ‘merit diary’. It was, however, not widely known among the people I interviewed, which suggests that the custom has either gone out of fashion altogether or is practised in other parts of the island. The custom of reading a pinpota at the deathbed has its origin in the story of King Duvvhagamawi and is frequently referred to in secondary literature.3
+
ill [[person]] and reminds him/her of {{Wiki|past}}, [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] (such as taking the [[eight precepts]], a [[pilgrimage]], {{Wiki|donations}}, etc.). He then [[chants]] pirit, ties a ‘protective string’ around the wrist of the dying [[person]] (and everyone {{Wiki|present}}) and gives ‘protective [[water]]’ to drink. The [[suttas]] named by all the [[monks]] in this context were: [[MahAmagalasutta]], [[KarawCyamettasutta]], [[Ratanasutta]], but one interviewee added the [[MahAsatipaVVhAnasutta]] (D II 290–315) to this standard list. All interviewees mentioned that the [[chanting]] is done when someone is still [[conscious]] and able to take part in the {{Wiki|ceremony}}. The dying [[person]] often
  
Laypeople, too, generally agreed that there were no special near-death rituals or customs besides providing physical comfort. One interviewee mentioned
+
makes a [[gift]] to the sa|gha (called dahampEjAva), which might be a set of [[eight requisites]] (aVa pirikara) or just a packet of tea or sugar, according to the financial means of the [[family]]. It is hoped that the [[memory]] of this last [[meritorious]] [[deed]] at the [[moment of death]] will take away the {{Wiki|fear}}. One interviewee  
  
that the dying person should be given some water to drink. This custom is well documented in secondary sources4 and, of course, is reminiscent of the Hindu custom of putting pañcagavya into the dying person’s mouth.5 Another interviewee mentioned pomegranate juice or bees’ honey which is meant to give the
+
said that in the case of a [[monk]] nearing [[death]] sometimes a [[bodhipejaval]] or a [[danaya]] is performed on his behalf and that the other [[monks]] in the [[temple]] might [[chant]] in [[Pali]] for an hour. It was, however, not entirely clear if this [[chanting]] was part of the [[bodhipejava]] he had mentioned before, or a separate event.
  
dying person a pleasant sensation.6 Frequently it was mentioned that it is important to remind a dying person of meritorious deeds to make him happy (satuVu) and to influence his mind in a positive (religious) way. It is generally believed that to think of the Buddha, Dhamma, Sa\gha or a meritorious deed
+
The answers of the [[laypeople]] relating to the role of the [[monks]] largely conformed with those given by [[monks]] with one exception: three of the interviewees (all from {{Wiki|Colombo}}) mentioned that it might actually be counterproductive to call a [[monk]] to the deathbed. It would make the dying [[person]] realise that his [[death]] was near and [[cause]] [[agitation]] rather than [[calm]].
  
is conducive to a better rebirth. And most people said that laypeople can say the five precepts, chant pirit or read from a baWa book in the likely case that there is no monk around. One person told me that she recited the KaraWCyamettasutta for her father who died in her arms of a sudden stroke. Another
 
  
interviewee said that the family had played a tape of protective chanting (pirit) when death was imminent. Yet another person told me of an elderly relation of his, who took donations to the temple on his birthday and died while listening to the monks praising his meritorious deed. This was considered
+
The role of [[laypeople]] (questionnaire C.1) It is generally regarded as a [[meritorious]] [[deed]] to visit a sick neighbour or [[relation]], but it seems to be a must when someone is considered to be close to [[death]]. It is customary to bring small presents or even [[money]] to support the [[family]] who might be under
‘the perfect death’ and it was generally agreed that he must have been reborn as a god. The fact that someone died while listening to chanting seems to be  
 
  
a great comfort for family members and friends and is frequently mentioned in a funeral house.
 
Excursus: jcvadanaya In the context of death preparation, a further two practices should be mentioned: the last alms giving and the releasing of animals. A
 
  
terminally ill person might express the wish to invite a number of monks for a last dAnaya before passing away, and one interviewee, who was very
+
considerable financial strain to meet the costs of hospital treatments, medication, and eventually, [[funeral]] expenses. Let us again look at the [[monks]]’ answers first: most stated that there were no special customs, but two of the interviewees (and one former [[monk]]), all three belonging to the [[Ramañña Nikaya]], did mention the {{Wiki|custom}} of placing a [[Buddha]] image (buddhapratimAva) or a tray with flowers near the dying [[person]] as a [[visual]] aid to remember [[meritorious]]
knowledgeable with regard to Sinhala customs (past and present), referred to this as jCvadAnaya.7 Another interviewee told me that jCvadAnaya was rarely practised when he was a child and that it had become more popular in recent years. Other interviewees, however, did not mention the custom (or the term
 
  
jCvadAnaya) and I did not find evidence that it is a lively tradition in the village. Ample evidence is, however, found in the secondary literature and according to Ariyapala (1968, 360) the custom goes back to at least mediaeval times in Sri Lanka as it is mentioned in the SaddharmaratnAvaliya and
+
[[deeds]] in the hour of [[death]].
  
referred to as Asanna karman (lit. ‘[death] proximate kamma’):8
+
2 They further mentioned that [[family]] members would read from a so-called ‘[[book of merit]]([[pinpota]]), in which important [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] are recorded. One of the interviewees remembered a [[monk]] actually handing out small notebooks to [[laypeople]] (approximately 35 years ago)  
What is known as jCvadAna (alms-giving when still alive) in certain parts of the island today, seems to correspond to what is meant here. JCvadAna is known in some parts of the island as godAna (lit. offering of cattle), e.g., in Hatara and Hat Korales, and refers
 
  
 +
encouraging them to keep such a ‘[[merit]] diary’. It was, however, not widely known among the [[people]] I interviewed, which suggests that the {{Wiki|custom}} has either gone out of fashion altogether or is practised in other parts of the [[island]]. The {{Wiki|custom}} of reading a pinpota at the deathbed has its origin in the story of [[King]][[Duvvhagamawi]] and is frequently referred to in secondary literature.3
  
to the offering of a piece of cloth to a monk in some places while in others this offering is preceded by an alms-giving. The term godAna suggests that cattle were gifted. Whether this was the actual practice it is difficult to surmise.
+
[[Laypeople]], too, generally agreed that there were no special near-death [[rituals]] or customs besides providing [[physical]] {{Wiki|comfort}}. One interviewee mentioned
  
 +
that the dying [[person]] should be given some [[water]] to drink. This {{Wiki|custom}} is well documented in secondary sources4 and, of course, is reminiscent of the [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|custom}} of putting pañcagavya into the dying person’s mouth.5 Another interviewee mentioned pomegranate juice or bees’ [[honey]] which is meant to give the
  
The above quoted passage is of further interest as it equates the terms jCvadAna and godAna. Dickson, too, uses both terms synonymously and gives a more detailed description of what is involved under the heading ‘The “JCvadAna|,or Pinkama by a man whose end is approaching’. Dickson’s description shows
+
dying [[person]] a [[pleasant]] sensation.6 Frequently it was mentioned that it is important to remind a dying [[person]] of [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] to make him [[happy]] (satuVu) and to influence his [[mind]] in a positive ([[religious]]) way. It is generally believed that to think of the [[Buddha]], [[Dhamma]], [[Sangha]] or a [[meritorious]] [[deed]]
  
some interesting features that deserve to be mentioned. First, the pinkama he describes seems to be quite an elaborate affair, lasting for over two days. It starts with a buddhapEjAva at the temple, an evening dAnaya for the invited monk, and a sermon (baWa) lasting for six hours into the night. On the
+
is conducive to a better [[rebirth]]. And most [[people]] said that [[laypeople]] can say the five [[precepts]], [[chant]] pirit or read from a baWa [[book]] in the likely case that there is no [[monk]] around. One [[person]] told me that she recited the KaraWCyamettasutta for her father who [[died]] in her arms of a sudden stroke. Another
  
second day there is an alms giving (dAnaya), when both morning and midday meals are provided, as well as certain utilitarian items including a ‘piece of calico’ are given. Second, Dickson’s description of the jCvadAna is very similar to that of the matakadAnaya and both are said to be given by the relations
+
interviewee said that the [[family]] had played a tape of protective [[chanting]] (pirit) when [[death]] was imminent. Yet another [[person]] told me of an elderly [[relation]] of his, who took {{Wiki|donations}} to the [[temple]] on his [[birthday]] and [[died]] while listening to the [[monks]] praising his [[meritorious]] [[deed]]. This was considered
 +
‘the {{Wiki|perfect}} [[death]]’ and it was generally agreed that he must have been [[reborn]] as a [[god]]. The fact that someone [[died]] while listening to [[chanting]] seems to be  
  
of the dying person on his behalf, rather than by the person himself. Finally, the offering of a ‘piece of calico’ is reminiscent of the matakavastra offered at funerals. The term godAnaya, which is used as a synonym of the jCvadAnaya, points to Hinduism/Brahmanism as its possible origin. Tillakaratne
+
a great {{Wiki|comfort}} for [[family]] members and friends and is frequently mentioned in a [[funeral]] house.
 +
Excursus: jcvadanaya In the context of [[death]] preparation, a further two practices should be mentioned: the last [[alms]] giving and the releasing of [[animals]]. A
  
(1986, 158) points out that there is evidence in a ‘large number of olas [palm leaves] of gift styled godAna patra, which point to the conclusion that cattle were among the presents given to the monks at this ceremony’. In support of his assumption that cattle were actually given as part of a near-death
+
terminally ill [[person]] might express the wish to invite a number of [[monks]] for a last dAnaya before passing away, and one interviewee, who was very
  
donation to the sa|gha he quotes a godAna patraya dated A.D. 1803. And even if no cattle were offered—in fact very often a substitute is given so that the gift is a godAnaya only in name—it seems worthwhile looking into the Hindu ritual close to death which was named godAnaya. Dubois (1906, 483) describes the ceremony as follows:
+
[[knowledgeable]] with regard to [[Sinhala]] customs ({{Wiki|past}} and {{Wiki|present}}), referred to this as jCvadAnaya.7 Another interviewee told me that jCvadAnaya was rarely practised when he was a child and that it had become more popular in recent years. Other interviewees, however, did not mention the {{Wiki|custom}} (or the term
  
 +
jCvadAnaya) and I did not find {{Wiki|evidence}} that it is a lively [[tradition]] in the village. Ample {{Wiki|evidence}} is, however, found in the secondary {{Wiki|literature}} and according to Ariyapala (1968, 360) the {{Wiki|custom}} goes back to at least mediaeval times in [[Sri Lanka]] as it is mentioned in the SaddharmaratnAvaliya and
  
The cow is led up to the sick person, who takes her by the tail, and at the same time the purohita recites a mantram praying that the cow may lead the dying Brahmin by a happy road into the other world. The latter then makes a present of the animal to some other Brahmin, into whose hand he pours a few
+
referred to as [[Asanna]] [[karman]] (lit. ‘[[[death]]] proximate kamma’):8
 +
What is known as [[javadana]] ([[alms-giving]] when still alive) in certain parts of the [[island]] today, seems to correspond to what is meant here. JCvadAna is known in some parts of the [[island]] as [[godana]] (lit. [[offering]] of cattle), e.g., in Hatara and Hat Korales, and refers
  
drops of water in token of a gift. This gift of a cow is called godana, and is indispensable if one wishes to arrive without mishap in Yama-loka, or the kingdom of Yama, the king of hell. Bordering Yama-loka there is a river of fire which all men must cross after they have ceased to live. Those, who have
 
  
made the godana, when they come to their last hour, will find on the banks of this river a cow which will help them to pass on to the opposite bank without being touched by the flame.
+
to the [[offering]] of a piece of cloth to a [[monk]] in some places while in others this [[offering]] is preceded by an [[alms-giving]]. The term godAna suggests that cattle were gifted. Whether this was the actual practice it is difficult to surmise.
  
  
Pandey (1969, 246), too, describes the godAna as important part of the Hindu ceremonies performed when death is near. He points out that in earlier times, what he refers to as the ‘sEtra period’, the cow was ‘either sacrificed and burnt with the corpse or let loose to run away from the cremation ground’. The custom of presenting the cow to the brahmin and the belief that it will help the dead person to cross the river is, according to Caland (1896, 8), already
+
The above quoted passage is of further [[interest]] as it equates the terms javadAna and godana. Dickson, too, uses both terms synonymously and gives a more detailed description of what is involved under the heading ‘The “JCvadAna|,or [[Pinkama]] by a man whose end is approaching’. Dickson’s description shows
  
found in the texts of the Vedic schools. According to Firth (1997, 62) the godAna, though in decline, is still practised today, and her description is remarkably similar to the accounts of Dubois and Pandey. She further adds that a ‘silver surrogate image of a cow, or money of equal value, with a ritual
+
some [[interesting]] features that deserve to be mentioned. First, the [[pinkama]] he describes seems to be quite an elaborate affair, lasting for over two days. It starts with a buddhapejava at the [[temple]], an evening dAnaya for the invited [[monk]], and a {{Wiki|sermon}} (baWa) lasting for six hours into the night. On the
  
statement of intention, is an equally meritorious gift’. The other near-death custom mentioned above is the releasing of animals, usually birds, but even cows, which is regarded as a very meritorious deed. A vow is often made to free an animal in exchange for one’s own life (or the life of a relative or
+
second day there is an [[alms]] giving (dAnaya), when both morning and midday meals are provided, as well as certain utilitarian items [[including]] a ‘piece of calico’ are given. Second, Dickson’s description of the jCvadAna is very similar to that of the [[matakadanaya]] and both are said to be given by the relations
  
friend).9 The technical term for the ancient practice of ceremonial releasing of animals is abhayadAnaya (lit. ‘giving of fearlessness’).10 However, in upcountry Sri Lanka (Kandy) it is referred to as jCvadAna ‘gift (or giving) of life’.11 The same is true for Nepal where jCvadAnas are regarded as
+
of the dying [[person]] on his behalf, rather than by the [[person]] himself. Finally, the [[offering]] of a ‘piece of calico’ is reminiscent of the [[matakavastra]] [[offered]] at [[funerals]]. The term godAnaya, which is used as a {{Wiki|synonym}} of the [[javadAnaya]], points to Hinduism/Brahmanism as its possible origin. Tillakaratne
  
meritorious and in some way as life prolonging.12 To sum up, the near-death customs discussed here have a long tradition and go back to pre-Buddhist rituals. The Buddhist dAnaya by someone close to death (called jCvadAnaya or godAnaya) also involves gifts (even though not cows), but places emphasis on
+
(1986, 158) points out that there is {{Wiki|evidence}} in a ‘large number of olas [palm leaves] of [[gift]] styled godana [[patra]], which point to the conclusion that cattle were among the presents given to the [[monks]] at this {{Wiki|ceremony}}’. In support of his assumption that cattle were actually given as part of a near-death  
  
the making and giving of merit, which brings it very close to a matakadAnaya indeed. The custom of releasing animals (called abhayadAnaya or jCvadAnaya ‘gift of life’) by someone who is near death also has a long tradition and is regarded as highly meritorious. It is not quite clear to me how both customs
+
donation to the [[sangha]] he quotes a godAna patraya dated A.D. 1803. And even if no cattle were offered—in fact very often a substitute is given so that the [[gift]] is a [[godanaya]] only in name—it seems worthwhile looking into the [[Hindu]] [[ritual]] close to [[death]] which was named [[godanaya]]. Dubois (1906, 483) describes the {{Wiki|ceremony}} as follows:
  
came to be known under the name of jCvadAnaya in different parts of the island, but it is clear that they have more in common than the name.
+
 
 +
The {{Wiki|cow}} is led up to the sick [[person]], who takes her by the tail, and at the same time the [[purohita]] recites a [[mantram]] praying that the {{Wiki|cow}} may lead the dying [[Brahmin]] by a [[happy]] road into the other [[world]]. The [[latter]] then makes a {{Wiki|present}} of the [[animal]] to some other [[Brahmin]], into whose hand he pours a few
 +
 
 +
drops of [[water]] in token of a [[gift]]. This [[gift]] of a {{Wiki|cow}} is called godana, and is indispensable if one wishes to arrive without mishap in [[Yama-loka]], or the {{Wiki|kingdom}} of [[Yama]], the [[king of hell]]. Bordering [[Yama-loka]] there is a [[river]] of fire which all men must cross after they have ceased to live. Those, who have
 +
 
 +
made the godana, when they come to their last hour, will find on the banks of this [[river]] a {{Wiki|cow}} which will help them to pass on to the opposite bank without being touched by the flame.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Pandey (1969, 246), too, describes the godana as important part of the [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|ceremonies}} performed when [[death]] is near. He points out that in earlier times, what he refers to as the ‘sEtra period’, the {{Wiki|cow}} was ‘either sacrificed and burnt with the corpse or let loose to run away from the [[cremation ground]]’. The {{Wiki|custom}} of presenting the {{Wiki|cow}} to the [[brahmin]] and the [[belief]] that it will help the [[dead person]] to cross the [[river]] is, according to Caland (1896, 8), already
 +
 
 +
found in the texts of the {{Wiki|Vedic}} schools. According to Firth (1997, 62) the godana, though in {{Wiki|decline}}, is still practised today, and her description is remarkably similar to the accounts of Dubois and Pandey. She further adds that a ‘{{Wiki|silver}} surrogate image of a {{Wiki|cow}}, or [[money]] of {{Wiki|equal}} value, with a [[ritual]]
 +
 
 +
statement of [[intention]], is an equally [[meritorious]] [[gift]]’. The other near-death {{Wiki|custom}} mentioned above is the releasing of [[animals]], usually birds, but even cows, which is regarded as a very [[meritorious]] [[deed]]. A [[vow]] is often made to free an [[animal]] in exchange for one’s [[own]] [[life]] (or the [[life]] of a [[relative]] or
 +
 
 +
friend).9 The technical term for the [[ancient]] practice of {{Wiki|ceremonial}} releasing of [[animals]] is [[abhayadAnaya]] (lit. ‘[[giving of fearlessness]]’).10 However, in upcountry [[Sri Lanka]] ([[Kandy]]) it is referred to as [[javadAna]] ‘[[gift]] (or giving) of life’.11 The same is true for [[Nepal]] where [[javadanas]] are regarded as
 +
 
 +
[[meritorious]] and in some way as [[life]] prolonging.12 To sum up, the near-death customs discussed here have a long [[tradition]] and go back to pre-Buddhist [[rituals]]. The [[Buddhist]] dAnaya by someone close to [[death]] (called [[javadAnaya]] or [[godanaya]]) also involves gifts (even though not cows), but places {{Wiki|emphasis}} on
 +
 
 +
the making and giving of [[merit]], which brings it very close to a matakadAnaya indeed. The {{Wiki|custom}} of releasing [[animals]] (called [[abhayadanaya]] or [[javadanaya]] ‘[[gift of life]]’) by someone who is near [[death]] also has a long [[tradition]] and is regarded as highly [[meritorious]]. It is not quite clear to me how both customs
 +
 
 +
came to be known under the [[name]] of [[javadanaya]] in different parts of the [[island]], but it is clear that they have more in common than the [[name]].
  
  
Line 101: Line 112:
  
  
The importance of the moment of death (questionnaire C.2 & 3) In Theravada doctrine special significance is given to the quality of the last conscious moments at the time of death as determining the circumstances of the next rebirth. The concept of good and bad deaths is found in other religions as well  
+
The importance of the [[moment of death]] (questionnaire C.2 & 3) In [[Theravada]] [[doctrine]] special significance is given to the [[quality]] of the last [[conscious]] moments at the time of [[death]] as determining the circumstances of the next [[rebirth]]. The {{Wiki|concept}} of [[good and bad]] [[deaths]] is found in other [[religions]] as well  
 +
 
 +
and it might be more accurate to speak of an [[Indian]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[good and bad]] [[death]]. One of these [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] is ‘untimely [[death]]’ (akAlamaraWa), which is regarded as {{Wiki|inauspicious}} and can result in certain problems for the departed or his [[family]]. On the other hand, it is regarded [[auspicious]] to [[die]] with a [[religious]] [[thought]], which in the case of a [[Hindu]] might be directed at, say, [[Vishnu]], and in the case of [[Buddhists]] at the [[Buddha]], [[Dharma]], and [[Sangha]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Two questions (C 2 and 3) aimed at establishing a clearer picture of ‘good’ or a ‘bad’ [[death]] in contemporary [[Sri Lanka]].
 +
 
  
and it might be more accurate to speak of an Indian concept of good and bad death. One of these concepts is ‘untimely death’ (akAlamaraWa), which is regarded as inauspicious and can result in certain problems for the departed or his family. On the other hand, it is regarded auspicious to die with a religious thought, which in the case of a Hindu might be directed at, say, Vishnu, and in the case of Buddhists at the Buddha, Dharma, and Sa\gha.
+
Questionnaire C.2: Is it better to [[die]] with a clear [[mind]]? What happens if someone [[dies]] with an [[angry]] [[mind]] or in a sudden accident?
  
 +
Questionnaire C.3: Can a bad [[person]] go to a good place because he had a good [[thought]] at the [[moment of death]], or can a good [[person]] go to a bad place because of a bad [[thought]] at the [[moment of death]]?
  
Two questions (C 2 and 3) aimed at establishing a clearer picture of ‘good’ or a ‘bad’ death in contemporary Sri Lanka.
 
  
 +
The [[monks]] unanimously agreed that the [[quality]] of the last [[conscious]] [[moment]] is the determining factor as to the [[form]] or place of the next [[rebirth]]. The [[pre-death customs]] were explained to me as reminding the dying [[person]] of [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] and to serving in ‘purifying the [[mind]]’, as one Englishspeaking interviewee put it. It is preferable to [[die]] [[consciously]] or unconfused, and one [[monk]] pointed out that to [[die]] unconfused (asammEXho [[kala karoti]]) is one of
  
Questionnaire C.2: Is it better to die with a clear mind? What happens if someone dies with an angry mind or in a sudden accident?
+
the eleven advantages of practising [[benevolence]] ([[metta]]).13 So, provided some [[meritorious deed]] comes to his [[mind]] at the crucial last [[moment]] by force of some previous [[good kamma]] ([[Sinhala]]: [[karma]] aktiya, puWyaUaktiya), even a bad [[person]] can be born in a good place. The example quoted for this by one of the [[monks]]
  
Questionnaire C.3: Can a bad person go to a good place because he had a good thought at the moment of death, or can a good person go to a bad place because of a bad thought at the moment of death?
+
was the case of [[King]] [[Duvvhagamawi]], who, after [[having killed]] many [[Tamils]], was born in the [[Tusita]] heaven.14 An elderly, exceptionally learned [[monk]] mentioned the ‘sign of [[kamma]]’ ([[kammanimitta]]) and illustrated this with a story: an alcoholic on his [[death]] bed saw bottles of soft drinks in his room which were meant
  
 +
for the invited [[monks]] (as gila|pasa).15 Due to his previous [[bad kamma]] he mistook these for [[liquor]] bottles, [[died]] overcome with [[greed]] and was [[reborn]] in a [[miserable]] place. His bad [[lifestyle]] and bad [[habitual kamma]] had brought about an unfavourable frame of [[mind]] at the [[moment]] of death.16 [[Laypeople]], too, said
  
The monks unanimously agreed that the quality of the last conscious moment is the determining factor as to the form or place of the next rebirth. The pre-death customs were explained to me as reminding the dying person of meritorious deeds and to serving in ‘purifying the mind’, as one Englishspeaking interviewee put it. It is preferable to die consciously or unconfused, and one monk pointed out that to die unconfused (asammEXho kAla| karoti) is one of
+
that it is better to [[die]] [[consciously]] and two of the interviewees said that [[people]] who [[die]] in sudden accidents go to an [[intermediate state]] before they can be [[reborn]]. Again it was unanimously agreed that the frame of [[mind]] at the [[moment of death]] is the determining factor for the place of [[rebirth]]. To [[die]] in an
  
the eleven advantages of practising benevolence (mettA).13 So, provided some meritorious deed comes to his mind at the crucial last moment by force of some previous good kamma (Sinhala: karmaUaktiya, puWyaUaktiya), even a bad person can be born in a good place. The example quoted for this by one of the monks
+
[[angry]] frame of [[mind]] might—even for very [[virtuous]] people—result in [[rebirth]] as a perBtayA or in another low or [[unpleasant]] [[existence]]. One example for this case was [[King]] [[Auoka]], who was allegedly born as a {{Wiki|snake}} due to [[anger]] (kBntiya) [[arising]] at the [[moment of death]], but was again [[reborn]] in a devalokaya after
  
was the case of King Duvvhagamawi, who, after having killed many Tamils, was born in the Tusita heaven.14 An elderly, exceptionally learned monk mentioned the ‘sign of kamma’ (kammanimitta) and illustrated this with a story: an alcoholic on his death bed saw bottles of soft drinks in his room which were meant
+
only seven days due to his generally good kamma.17 Similarly, to [[die]] in a good, [[happy]] frame of [[mind]], remembering [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] or a [[word of the Buddha]], could, even for a bad [[person]], result in a good [[rebirth]]. One interviewee related the story of the {{Wiki|mass}} murderer [[Agulimala]], who had killed 999 [[people]] before
  
for the invited monks (as gila|pasa).15 Due to his previous bad kamma he mistook these for liquor bottles, died overcome with greed and was reborn in a miserable place. His bad lifestyle and bad habitual kamma had brought about an unfavourable frame of mind at the moment of death.16 Laypeople, too, said
+
he became not only a follower of the [[Buddha]], but an [[arahat]].18 Here one interviewee objected by saying that a truly bad [[person]] can never be [[reborn]] in a good place straight away.19
  
that it is better to die consciously and two of the interviewees said that people who die in sudden accidents go to an intermediate state before they can be reborn. Again it was unanimously agreed that the frame of mind at the moment of death is the determining factor for the place of rebirth. To die in an
 
  
angry frame of mind might—even for very virtuous people—result in rebirth as a perBtayA or in another low or unpleasant existence. One example for this case was King Auoka, who was allegedly born as a snake due to anger (kBntiya) arising at the moment of death, but was again reborn in a devalokaya after
+
Moreover, an ex-monk living in {{Wiki|Colombo}} questioned this {{Wiki|concept}} altogether, judging that it was ‘unfair’ that the dying [[thought]] would be the one determining factor for the place of [[rebirth]]. Others said that bad [[people]] are more likely to [[die]] filled with {{Wiki|fear}}, which would bring about a bad dying [[thought]]. On the other hand, it was occasionally mentioned that a good dying [[thought]] can even cancel out {{Wiki|past}} [[bad kamma]], making it disappear (näti venavA). In [[Abhidhamma]]
  
only seven days due to his generally good kamma.17 Similarly, to die in a good, happy frame of mind, remembering meritorious deeds or a word of the Buddha, could, even for a bad person, result in a good rebirth. One interviewee related the story of the mass murderer A]gulimala, who had killed 999 people before
+
terms, however, it is not a question of [[good kamma]] ‘cancelling out’ [[bad kamma]], but rather of certain [[kamma]] (good or bad) not coming to [[fruition]], as for example all the [[kamma]] of an [[arahat]] becomes defunct on his passing away.20 However, the general opinion, both on the part of the [[monks]] as well as of the
  
he became not only a follower of the Buddha, but an arahat.18 Here one interviewee objected by saying that a truly bad person can never be reborn in a good place straight away.19
+
[[laypeople]], was that previous [[kamma]] will come to [[fruition]] eventually, which is in agreement with the [[Abhidhamma]]. One [[monk]] illustrated this with a simile: the dying [[thought]] is like an [[air]] ticket to a nice place, but without [[money]] (i.e., sufficiently [[good kamma]]) one will not be able to stay there for very long.  
  
 +
Interestingly, one interviewee, a middle-class woman from a suburb of {{Wiki|Colombo}}, told me, ‘We pray (prArthanA karanavA) every day that our [[thought]] at the [[moment of death]] may be good.’21 She explained this to me as a kind of [[meditative]] reflection on [[death]] and repeatedly used the term prArthanA. However, this
  
Moreover, an ex-monk living in Colombo questioned this concept altogether, judging that it was ‘unfair’ that the dying thought would be the one determining factor for the place of rebirth. Others said that bad people are more likely to die filled with fear, which would bring about a bad dying thought. On the other hand, it was occasionally mentioned that a good dying thought can even cancel out past bad kamma, making it disappear (näti venavA). In Abhidhamma
+
was not mentioned by anyone else, and I [[doubt]] that it is common practice in the village. Looking at the interview material as a whole, it was striking that there was very little diversity in the replies, which generally conformed very closely to [[traditional]] [[Theravada]] [[doctrine]]. If we assume that the [[knowledge]] of [[Buddhist]] matters of ordinary village [[people]] is mainly acquired in the [[dharma]] school and from [[sermons]], we can conclude that this is a topic extensively [[taught]] to [[laypeople]].
  
terms, however, it is not a question of good kamma ‘cancelling out’ bad kamma, but rather of certain kamma (good or bad) not coming to fruition, as for example all the kamma of an arahat becomes defunct on his passing away.20 However, the general opinion, both on the part of the monks as well as of the
 
  
laypeople, was that previous kamma will come to fruition eventually, which is in agreement with the Abhidhamma. One monk illustrated this with a simile: the dying thought is like an air ticket to a nice place, but without money (i.e., sufficiently good kamma) one will not be able to stay there for very long.
+
When things go wrong: on [[pretas]] Most [[people]] I interviewed agreed that under certain circumstances [[people]] can be [[reborn]] (or return) as ‘[[ghosts]]’, but it took further probing to get more detailed [[information]]. My [[information]] about [[spirits]] haunting a house, etc., derives almost exclusively from interviews conducted
  
Interestingly, one interviewee, a middle-class woman from a suburb of Colombo, told me, ‘We pray (prArthanA karanavA) every day that our thought at the moment of death may be good.’21 She explained this to me as a kind of meditative reflection on death and repeatedly used the term prArthanA. However, this
+
in [[Sinhala]], as there seemed to be a certain reluctance on the side of English-speaking interviewees to talk about this topic. This might be for a number of [[reasons]]. First, it is rather difficult to translate the various [[Sinhala]] terms for ‘[[ghost]]’ (and the underlying [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]) into English. Second, it might be
  
was not mentioned by anyone else, and I doubt that it is common practice in the village. Looking at the interview material as a whole, it was striking that there was very little diversity in the replies, which generally conformed very closely to traditional Theravada doctrine. If we assume that the knowledge of Buddhist matters of ordinary village people is mainly acquired in the dharma school and from sermons, we can conclude that this is a topic extensively taught to laypeople.
+
felt that it is difficult for a foreigner to enter the [[world]] of [[cosmology]] with its [[gods]], {{Wiki|demons}}, higher and lesser [[deities]]. And thirdly, the English speakers amongst the interviewees tended to be more [[Western]] educated and orientated and took a more ‘[[rational]] approach’ to the questions posed. In interviews conducted in [[Sinhala]], on the other hand, the picture was very different and much more in favour of ‘[[ghost]] stories’. This made it desirable to stick to [[Sinhala]] as much as possible.
  
 +
{{Wiki|Terminology}}: [[Sinhala]] yaka/bhetaya/prbtaya/perbtaya. The {{Wiki|terminology}} applied in the context of these ‘[[ghost]] stories’ does not seem clearly defined. A rather general term for ‘[[ghost]]’, which is frequently used in [[conversation]], is bhEta. There are, however, two terms, which are more specifically used in the context of [[death]]: maXayakA (pl. maXayakku) and prBtayA/perBtayA or even maXaprBtayA. The maXayakku are the most powerful and can actually harm or help [[people]]
  
When things go wrong: on prbtas Most people I interviewed agreed that under certain circumstances people can be reborn (or return) as ‘ghosts’, but it took further probing to get more detailed information. My information about spirits haunting a house, etc., derives almost exclusively from interviews conducted
+
according to their inclination. One needs a certain amount of [[merit]] to gain such a powerful position and not every bhEtayA makes it. [[Merit]] given to a [[dead]] [[relative]] who happens to be a maXayakA will actually strengthen his/her position. [[Pretas]] on the other hand are usually regarded as rather weak and depend
  
in Sinhala, as there seemed to be a certain reluctance on the side of English-speaking interviewees to talk about this topic. This might be for a number of reasons. First, it is rather difficult to translate the various Sinhala terms for ‘ghost’ (and the underlying concepts) into English. Second, it might be
+
for their very [[sustenance]] on [[merit]] given to them by their living relatives. They can, however, make a small child ill by [[looking at]] his [[food]], as one informant told me.22 This seems to be the basic {{Wiki|hierarchy}} most [[people]] agreed on, but, as Gombrich (1991, 188–196) points out, the {{Wiki|distinction}} between these
  
felt that it is difficult for a foreigner to enter the world of cosmology with its gods, demons, higher and lesser deities. And thirdly, the English speakers amongst the interviewees tended to be more Western educated and orientated and took a more ‘rational approach’ to the questions posed. In interviews conducted in Sinhala, on the other hand, the picture was very different and much more in favour of ‘ghost stories’. This made it desirable to stick to Sinhala as much as possible.
+
classes of [[beings]] is somewhat blurred, and there are differences with regard to usage and [[understanding]] of these terms in up country and low country.23 My informants talked in the context of a troublesome [[ghost]] who needed to be dealt with, only occasionally of bhEtayA and yakA (or maXayakA), but most often of [[pretas]].
  
Terminology: Sinhala yaka/bhetaya/prbtaya/perbtaya. The terminology applied in the context of these ‘ghost stories’ does not seem clearly defined. A rather general term for ‘ghost’, which is frequently used in conversation, is bhEta. There are, however, two terms, which are more specifically used in the context of death: maXayakA (pl. maXayakku) and prBtayA/perBtayA or even maXaprBtayA. The maXayakku are the most powerful and can actually harm or help people
+
{{Wiki|Terminology}}: [[Sanskrit]] preta/pit[; PAli [[peta]]; [[Sinhala]] prbtaya/perbtaya. Let me briefly outline the [[development]] and various stages beginning with [[Sanskrit]]: the {{Wiki|past}} participle from the [[root]] pra √i, [[preta]] (mfn.), which literally means ‘gone away’, came to mean ‘departed, deceased, [[dead]], a [[dead]] person’.24 In the  
  
according to their inclination. One needs a certain amount of merit to gain such a powerful position and not every bhEtayA makes it. Merit given to a dead relative who happens to be a maXayakA will actually strengthen his/her position. PrBtas on the other hand are usually regarded as rather weak and depend
+
course of time the term acquired another, more specialized meaning, namely, ‘the [[spirit]] of a [[dead person]] (esp. before obsequial [[rites]] are performed), a [[ghost]], an [[evil]] being’ and ‘a newly [[dead]]’ as opposed to ‘[[ancestor]]’ (pit{, m.).25 [[Preta]] can be used generally to mean ‘[[dead]]’, or in a more technical [[sense]], ‘newly [[dead]], [[ghost]]’. The [[Pali]] term [[peta]] seems to have preserved some of the [[ambiguity]] of [[Sanskrit]] [[preta]], (‘[[dead]]’ and ‘[[ghost]]’), and might even have retained
  
for their very sustenance on merit given to them by their living relatives. They can, however, make a small child ill by looking at his food, as one informant told me.22 This seems to be the basic hierarchy most people agreed on, but, as Gombrich (1991, 188–196) points out, the distinction between these
+
traces of the [[Sanskrit]] term pit{. However, the fact that two terms might be conflated linguistically does not necessarily mean that the underlying [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are conflated as well. Without the UrAddha [[rites]], the deceased would remain [[pretas]] and [[dangerous]] for the living, and Holt (1981, 6) points out that the  
  
classes of beings is somewhat blurred, and there are differences with regard to usage and understanding of these terms in up country and low country.23 My informants talked in the context of a troublesome ghost who needed to be dealt with, only occasionally of bhEtayA and yakA (or maXayakA), but most often of pretas.
+
‘pattern of [[ritual]] [[activity]] designed to promote the deceased from the {{Wiki|status}} of [[pretas]] to pit{ was prevalent before the [[emergence]] of specifically [[Buddhist]] conceptions’. It is therefore difficult to argue that the {{Wiki|distinction}} between [[preta]] and pit{, which is of great importance in the [[Indian]] context, would not have been known as well. Besides, even though [[peta]] sometimes only means ‘[[dead]]’ (possibly with the connotation of [[ancestor]]), in the majority of cases it refers to a [[hungry ghost]]
  
Terminology: Sanskrit preta/pit[; PAli peta; Sinhala prbtaya/perbtaya. Let me briefly outline the development and various stages beginning with Sanskrit: the past participle from the root pra √i, preta (mfn.), which literally means ‘gone away’, came to mean ‘departed, deceased, dead, a dead person’.24 In the
 
  
course of time the term acquired another, more specialized meaning, namely, ‘the spirit of a dead person (esp. before obsequial rites are performed), a ghost, an evil being’ and ‘a newly dead’ as opposed to ‘ancestor’ (pit{, m.).25 Preta can be used generally to mean ‘dead’, or in a more technical sense, ‘newly dead, ghost’. The Pali term peta seems to have preserved some of the ambiguity of Sanskrit preta, (‘dead’ and ‘ghost’), and might even have retained  
+
belonging to a particular [[Buddhist]] [[gati]]. It appears that [[peta]] has historically developed out of the [[preta]] (‘newly [[dead]] [[ghost]]’) and retained certain of its
  
traces of the Sanskrit term pit{. However, the fact that two terms might be conflated linguistically does not necessarily mean that the underlying concepts are conflated as well. Without the UrAddha rites, the deceased would remain pretas and dangerous for the living, and Holt (1981, 6) points out that the
+
features ([[perpetual]] hunger, [[misery]], and need of support). According to Clough’s [[Sinhala]] English {{Wiki|Dictionary}} (1892), all the connotations discussed so far (‘[[dead]], [[spirit]] of a [[dead person]], fathers’) were still to be found in [[Sinhala]] prBta at the end of the nineteenth century.26 However, as [[Sinhala]]
  
‘pattern of ritual activity designed to promote the deceased from the status of pretas to pit{ was prevalent before the emergence of specifically Buddhist conceptions’. It is therefore difficult to argue that the distinction between preta and pit{, which is of great importance in the Indian context, would not have been known as well. Besides, even though peta sometimes only means ‘dead’ (possibly with the connotation of ancestor), in the majority of cases it refers to a hungry ghost
+
pretayA/perBtayA is a loan [[word]] from [[Sanskrit]], one might suspect that either Clough (or his source) was influenced by the [[Sanskrit]] connotations, or else, some of the connotations may have been lost since the late 19th century. Whatever the case may be, [[people]] referred to prBtas frequently, either in a rather
  
 +
general way as ‘[[ghosts]]’ or in the more technical meaning of the specific class of [[beings]] (gati).None of my informants used prBta/perBta as meaning ‘[[dead]]’ and there seemed to be no trace of the connotation pit{. As far as the connotation of the [[Sinhala]] term prBta is concerned, the case seems to be reasonably
  
belonging to a particular Buddhist gati. It appears that peta has historically developed out of the preta (‘newly dead ghost’) and retained certain of its
+
clear cut. Unfortunately, the underlying notions and [[ideas]] are more complex as these [[pretas]] are grouped together or associated with rather different [[beings]] ([[gods]], [[crows]], yakku) and treated in a variety of ways depending on the context, as we shall see later.27
  
features (perpetual hunger, misery, and need of support). According to Clough’s Sinhala English Dictionary (1892), all the connotations discussed so far (‘dead, spirit of a dead person, fathers’) were still to be found in Sinhala prBta at the end of the nineteenth century.26 However, as Sinhala
 
  
prBtayA/perBtayA is a loan word from Sanskrit, one might suspect that either Clough (or his source) was influenced by the Sanskrit connotations, or else, some of the connotations may have been lost since the late 19th century. Whatever the case may be, people referred to prBtas frequently, either in a rather
+
Different types of prbtas. When {{Wiki|speaking}} about troublesome [[ghosts]] I will only use the term prBta unless the specific context requires a {{Wiki|distinction}}. A prBtayA (or maXayakA for that {{Wiki|matter}}) can [[cause]] {{Wiki|disturbances}} in the house like opening drawers, carrying things (pens, etc.) through the room; they are
  
general way as ‘ghosts’ or in the more technical meaning of the specific class of beings (gati).None of my informants used prBta/perBta as meaning ‘dead’ and there seemed to be no trace of the connotation pit{. As far as the connotation of the Sinhala term prBta is concerned, the case seems to be reasonably
+
often said to throw stones at a house and even chew [[betel]] and spit the [[red]] juice into the house. They are usually [[angry]] with a member of their [[family]], and follow the [[person]] around, making their presence felt. Wirz (1941, 202) distiguishes between three types of prBtas according to their dwelling place and
  
clear cut. Unfortunately, the underlying notions and ideas are more complex as these prBtas are grouped together or associated with rather different beings (gods, crows, yakku) and treated in a variety of ways depending on the context, as we shall see later.27
+
{{Wiki|behaviour}}: the ñati-prBteo ([[ñati]], ‘[[relative]]’) cannot let go of their loved ones; the maXa-prBteo (maXa, ‘[[dead]]’) have as prefered dwelling places {{Wiki|cemeteries}} and crossroads; the gevala-prBteo (geval, ‘houses’) are [[ghosts]] who cannot bring themselves to leave their previous homes. Wirz (1941, 202) not only
  
 +
provides detailed descriptions but also drawings of {{Wiki|male}}, {{Wiki|female}}, and {{Wiki|infant}} prBtas. According to Tillakaratne (1986, 130), prBtas can [[cause]] {{Wiki|diseases}}, which they do if neglected by their relatives, but are generally easy to please. I was frequently told by [[people]] that prBtas are always hungry and thirsty
  
Different types of prbtas. When speaking about troublesome ghosts I will only use the term prBta unless the specific context requires a distinction. A prBtayA (or maXayakA for that matter) can cause disturbances in the house like opening drawers, carrying things (pens, etc.) through the room; they are
+
and cannot feed or [[clothe]] themselves. Some informants added that this is reflected in their outer [[appearance]] as they have long, thin necks and huge bellies.28 This {{Wiki|concept}} of [[hungry ghosts]] is, of course, not confined to [[Sri Lanka]], but found all over [[South]] Asia.29
  
often said to throw stones at a house and even chew betel and spit the red juice into the house. They are usually angry with a member of their family, and follow the person around, making their presence felt. Wirz (1941, 202) distiguishes between three types of prBtas according to their dwelling place and
+
How to become a prbta. Most [[people]] said that being overly agitated, [[angry]], [[greedy]], envious or malicious at the [[moment of death]] is [[thought]] to lead to
  
behaviour: the ñati-prBteo (ñati, ‘relative’) cannot let go of their loved ones; the maXa-prBteo (maXa, ‘dead’) have as prefered dwelling places cemeteries and crossroads; the gevala-prBteo (geval, ‘houses’) are ghosts who cannot bring themselves to leave their previous homes. Wirz (1941, 202) not only
 
  
provides detailed descriptions but also drawings of male, female, and infant prBtas. According to Tillakaratne (1986, 130), prBtas can cause diseases, which they do if neglected by their relatives, but are generally easy to please. I was frequently told by people that prBtas are always hungry and thirsty
+
a [[rebirth]] in a ‘bad place’ ([[naraka]] täna). Some interviewees, however, were more specific and mentioned the possibility that the departed might return as a bhEtayA, maXayakA or prBtayA to haunt a house or a specific [[family]] member. The most frequently mentioned [[cause]] for becoming a prBta was a [[greedy]] disposition
  
and cannot feed or clothe themselves. Some informants added that this is reflected in their outer appearance as they have long, thin necks and huge bellies.28 This concept of hungry ghosts is, of course, not confined to Sri Lanka, but found all over South Asia.29
 
How to become a prbta. Most people said that being overly agitated, angry, greedy, envious or malicious at the moment of death is thought to lead to
 
  
 +
at the time of death.30 Being overly [[attached]] to loved ones, too, can lead to becoming a prBtayA or prBtC, and the classic example here is a mother who [[dies]] a sudden, untimely [[death]] leaving behind a small child.31 Obeyesekere 1984, 69 reports the case of a woman who had [[died]] failing to say her farewell to
  
a rebirth in a ‘bad place’ (naraka täna). Some interviewees, however, were more specific and mentioned the possibility that the departed might return as a bhEtayA, maXayakA or prBtayA to haunt a house or a specific family member. The most frequently mentioned cause for becoming a prBta was a greedy disposition
 
at the time of death.30 Being overly attached to loved ones, too, can lead to becoming a prBtayA or prBtC, and the classic example here is a mother who dies a sudden, untimely death leaving behind a small child.31 Obeyesekere 1984, 69 reports the case of a woman who had died failing to say her farewell to
 
  
her granddaughter and turned into a troublesome ancestor. Tillakaratne (1986, 154) mentions another possible cause for becoming a prBta: elderly people seeking revenge after death when they feel they have been neglected during their lifetime. PrBtas are regarded as particularly pitiable, but nevertheless  
+
her granddaughter and turned into a troublesome [[ancestor]]. Tillakaratne (1986, 154) mentions another possible [[cause]] for becoming a [[preta]]: elderly [[people]] seeking revenge after [[death]] when they [[feel]] they have been neglected during their [[lifetime]]. [[Pretas]] are regarded as particularly {{Wiki|pitiable}}, but nevertheless  
  
have to be dealt with as they can cause trouble (see also III.2.1.2).
+
have to be dealt with as they can [[cause]] trouble (see also III.2.1.2).
Excursus: pirit chanting in contemporary Sri Lanka The custom of pirit chanting seems to be the most important feature of the pre-death rituals.32 It is,  
+
Excursus: [[pirit chanting]] in contemporary [[Sri Lanka]] The {{Wiki|custom}} of [[pirit chanting]] seems to be the most important feature of the pre-death rituals.32 It is,  
  
however, by no means confined to the death context, and indeed, Gombrich (1991, 242) remarks on the ‘extremely unspecific nature of the ceremony’:
+
however, by no means confined to the [[death]] context, and indeed, Gombrich (1991, 242) remarks on the ‘extremely unspecific [[nature]] of the {{Wiki|ceremony}}’:
Pirit is used at a sick bed, to commemorate a death, to consecrate a new building, to avert a public misfortune, to celebrate the opening of Parliament, or simply to acquire merit.
+
Pirit is used at a sick bed, to commemorate a [[death]], to [[consecrate]] a new building, to avert a public misfortune, to celebrate the opening of Parliament, or simply to acquire [[merit]].
  
According to the occasion, pirit ceremonies also vary greatly in length (ranging from one hour to one week) and the number of suttas recited. The above-mentioned three suttas (MahAma}galasutta, KaraWCyamettasutta, Ratanasutta) followed by a few stanzas from the MahAjayama}galagAthA form what is referred to  
+
According to the occasion, pirit {{Wiki|ceremonies}} also vary greatly in length (ranging from one hour to one [[week]]) and the number of [[suttas]] recited. The above-mentioned three [[suttas]] (MahAma}galasutta, KaraWCyamettasutta, Ratanasutta) followed by a few [[stanzas]] from the MahAjayama}galagAthA [[form]] what is referred to  
  
as maha pirita in Sri Lanka, and either constitutes a complete pirit ceremony in itself or the beginning and end of a longer ceremony. As Gombrich points out (1991, 240), the use of certain suttas as pirit is canonical. Even accounts of the use of piritnEla and pirit water, are old, though not canonical, and  
+
as [[maha]] pirita in [[Sri Lanka]], and either constitutes a complete [[pirit ceremony]] in itself or the beginning and end of a longer {{Wiki|ceremony}}. As Gombrich points out (1991, 240), the use of certain [[suttas]] as pirit is [[Wikipedia:canonical|canonical]]. Even accounts of the use of piritnEla and pirit [[water]], are old, though not [[Wikipedia:canonical|canonical]], and  
  
already found in the commentarial Pali literature.33 Three suttas are connected with a specific purpose. The first one, the A}gulimAlasutta, is recited for a pregnant woman with the intention of easing her labour pains.34 The rationale behind this is the concept of ritual power (Pali, Sinhala: AnubhAva) created  
+
already found in the {{Wiki|commentarial}} [[Pali]] literature.33 Three [[suttas]] are connected with a specific {{Wiki|purpose}}. The first one, the A}gulimAlasutta, is recited for a {{Wiki|pregnant}} woman with the [[intention]] of easing her labour pains.34 The rationale behind this is the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[ritual]] power ([[Pali]], [[Sinhala]]: AnubhAva) created  
  
by way of uttering an important truth (satyavacana/satyavAkya), which is repeated nowadays by the monks reciting this sutta. The concept of satyavacana (the same idea is expressed in Pali as saccakiriyA) is, of course, an old one, dating back to Vedic times as has been pointed out by various scholars.35
+
by way of uttering an important [[truth]] ([[satyavacana]]/satyavAkya), which is repeated nowadays by the [[monks]] reciting this [[sutta]]. The {{Wiki|concept}} of satyavacana (the same [[idea]] is expressed in [[Pali]] as saccakiriyA) is, of course, an old one, dating back to {{Wiki|Vedic}} times as has been pointed out by various scholars.35
  
  
Palihawadana (1997, 505f.) investigates the Vedic origins and traces back the pirit chanting to the practice of svAdhyAya/sajjhAya:
+
[[Palihawadana]] (1997, 505f.) investigates the {{Wiki|Vedic}} origins and traces back the [[pirit chanting]] to the practice of svAdhyAya/sajjhAya:
The same idea about the power of truth utterance is found in Buddhist texts. An early instance of this is the Majjhima NikAya reference (II 102 f.) to  
+
The same [[idea]] about the power of [[truth]] utterance is found in [[Buddhist texts]]. An early instance of this is the [[Majjhima]] NikAya reference (II 102 f.) to  
  
A]gulimala relieving a woman’s pains of birth by the simple invocation of the truth of his desisting from violence ‘since I was born by the Aryan birth’
+
[[Agulimala]] relieving a woman’s [[pains]] of [[birth]] by the simple {{Wiki|invocation}} of the [[truth]] of his desisting from [[violence]] ‘since I was born by the [[Aryan]] [[birth]]’
  
(i.e., his conversion by the Buddha). But specifically ‘truth’ in the Buddhist case is the Buddha-word as expressed in the Buddhist Suttas. Re-telling that is a source of protection. That is why bhikkhus recite Suttas. . . . A specifically Buddhist theory of validating ritual recitation is that it has power  
+
(i.e., his [[conversion]] by the [[Buddha]]). But specifically ‘[[truth]]’ in the [[Buddhist]] case is the [[Buddha-word]] as expressed in the [[Buddhist Suttas]]. Re-telling that is a source of [[protection]]. That is why [[bhikkhus]] recite [[Suttas]]. . . . A specifically [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|theory}} of validating [[ritual]] {{Wiki|recitation}} is that it has power  
  
because it is recited by monks with mettA (kindness/friendliness) towards beings, or because it invokes the ‘power of mettA’ of the Buddhas.36
+
because it is recited by [[monks]] with mettA (kindness/friendliness) towards [[beings]], or because it invokes the ‘power of mettA’ of the [[Buddhas]].36
The ‘ritual efficacy’ of truth, which is inherent in the suttas can be applied to various situations, as the example of A]gulimala shows.37 However, one of  
+
The ‘[[ritual]] efficacy’ of [[truth]], which is [[inherent]] in the [[suttas]] can be applied to various situations, as the example of A]gulimala shows.37 However, one of  
  
the main functions of pirit chanting is that of protection (rakkhA), especially from evil influences of non-human beings. The FVAnAViyasutta (D III 194ff.) is the second sutta, which is connected with a specific purpose: protection from ghosts (pretas or yak2as) (see III.2.1.2.). Schmithausen (1997, 36, n.75) observes
+
the main functions of [[pirit chanting]] is that of [[protection]] (rakkhA), especially from [[evil]] influences of {{Wiki|non-human}} [[beings]]. The FVAnAViyasutta (D III 194ff.) is the second [[sutta]], which is connected with a specific {{Wiki|purpose}}: [[protection]] from [[ghosts]] ([[pretas]] or yak2as) (see III.2.1.2.). [[Schmithausen]] (1997, 36, n.75) observes
  
 
:
 
:
It is interesting that, e.g., in the FVAnAViyasutta . . . —a text called ‘protection’ (rakkhA) consisting of a laudatory hymn and intended to protect monks, nuns and pious lay followers (and especially such as have retired into the wilderness) against malevolent spirits, who are doubtless dangerous to  
+
It is [[interesting]] that, e.g., in the FVAnAViyasutta . . . —a text called ‘[[protection]]’ (rakkhA) consisting of a laudatory hymn and intended to {{Wiki|protect}} [[monks]], [[nuns]] and pious lay followers (and especially such as have retired into the wilderness) against [[malevolent]] [[spirits]], who are doubtless [[dangerous]] to  
 +
 
 +
[[humans]] but not on their part endangered by them—friendship or [[friendliness]] is not mentioned as a means to pacify them. It is rather by reminding them of the {{Wiki|superiority}} of the [[Buddha]](s) and because they will otherwise be dishonoured, excluded from their {{Wiki|community}} and even have their heads split by fellow-spirits...that these [[spirits]] are dissuaded from molesting or attacking pious Buddhists.38
  
humans but not on their part endangered by them—friendship or friendliness is not mentioned as a means to pacify them. It is rather by reminding them of the superiority of the Buddha(s) and because they will otherwise be dishonoured, excluded from their community and even have their heads split by fellow-spirits...that these spirits are dissuaded from molesting or attacking pious Buddhists.38
 
  
 +
Thirdly there is a group of three so-called Bhojja}gasuttas; Mahakassapattherabojjha]ga (S V 79), Mahamoggalanattherabojjha]ga (S V 80), and Mahacundattherabojjha]ga (S V 81) which are associated with relief from [[illnesses]]. They are found in all the [[paritta]] collections, constitute part of the
  
Thirdly there is a group of three so-called Bhojja}gasuttas; Mahakassapattherabojjha]ga (S V 79), Mahamoggalanattherabojjha]ga (S V 80), and Mahacundattherabojjha]ga (S V 81) which are associated with relief from illnesses. They are found in all the paritta collections, constitute part of the
+
overnight recitals and are, according to some informants, recited at the sick bed of a patient.39 After quoting a number of examples from the [[Suttas]] de Silva (1993, 33) concludes: ‘There seems to be a [[belief]] that [[attention]] paid to [[doctrinal]] topics, especially the {{Wiki|recitation}} of [[virtues]] which one has already cultivated in one’s [[personality]], is endowed with [[healing]] properties.
  
overnight recitals and are, according to some informants, recited at the sick bed of a patient.39 After quoting a number of examples from the Suttas de Silva (1993, 33) concludes: ‘There seems to be a belief that attention paid to doctrinal topics, especially the recitation of virtues which one has already cultivated in one’s personality, is endowed with healing properties.’
 
  
 +
Besides the [[ritual]] efficacy of [[satyavacana]] there is another aspect: [[pirit chanting]] and listening to pirit are [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] according to the [[Abhidhamma]] (in the category of desanA).40 Gombrich (1991, 242) points out that the [[belief]] in the positive effect of [[chanting]] at someone’s sickbed is problematic:
  
Besides the ritual efficacy of satyavacana there is another aspect: pirit chanting and listening to pirit are meritorious deeds according to the Abhidhamma (in the category of desanA).40 Gombrich (1991, 242) points out that the belief in the positive effect of chanting at someone’s sickbed is problematic:
+
To earn [[merit]] in any way, [[including]] this, will improve one’s [[karma]], but [[karma]] is a long-range affair, and there is no [[reason]] why the [[merit]] just gained should take immediate effect, so as to make a sick man well. To say that pin can cancel out pav is in fact a [[heresy]], discussed at the beginning of [[Chapter]]
  
To earn merit in any way, including this, will improve one’s karma, but karma is a long-range affair, and there is no reason why the merit just gained should take immediate effect, so as to make a sick man well. To say that pin can cancel out pav is in fact a heresy, discussed at the beginning of Chapter
+
5. Indeed, if one is [[thinking]] in terms of [[karma]] the presumption must be rather the other way: if a man is ill because of a {{Wiki|past}} [[sin]] he will go on being ill till the [[sin]] is expiated, despite any ad hoc remedial [[action]]. In the case of misfortune, to explain pirit as ‘[[merit]] in a hurry’ will therefore not wash.
  
5. Indeed, if one is thinking in terms of karma the presumption must be rather the other way: if a man is ill because of a past sin he will go on being ill till the sin is expiated, despite any ad hoc remedial action. In the case of misfortune, to explain pirit as ‘merit in a hurry’ will therefore not wash.
 
  
 +
The problem of how the [[chanting]] of pirit can be explained as effective is intrinsically an [[Abhidhamma]] problem, and we shall, as suggested by Gombrich, turn to the [[Buddhist tradition]] itself in search of an answer.41 Cancelling out {{Wiki|past}} [[bad kamma]] or acquiring ‘[[merit]] in a hurry’ are not the only way to improve
  
The problem of how the chanting of pirit can be explained as effective is intrinsically an Abhidhamma problem, and we shall, as suggested by Gombrich, turn to the Buddhist tradition itself in search of an answer.41 Cancelling out past bad kamma or acquiring ‘merit in a hurry’ are not the only way to improve
+
one’s [[karmic conditions]] instantly. According to the [[Abhidhamma]], every being has a store of [[good and bad]] [[kamma]], and it is rather a question of which particular [[kamma]] comes to [[fruition]] at any given time. By [[chanting]] pirit or venerating the [[Triple Gem]] (which is in a [[sense]] the most basic [[form]] of pirit) one can therefore tip the [[balance]] in favour of [[good kamma]], which is, according to the Abhidhammatthavibhavincpcka, conducive to warding of dangers, etc. That is to say, favourable [[conditions]] are being set up so that good resultants of {{Wiki|past}} [[deeds]] can arise.
  
one’s karmic conditions instantly. According to the Abhidhamma, every being has a store of good and bad kamma, and it is rather a question of which particular kamma comes to fruition at any given time. By chanting pirit or venerating the Triple Gem (which is in a sense the most basic form of pirit) one can therefore tip the balance in favour of good kamma, which is, according to the Abhidhammatthavibhavincpcka, conducive to warding of dangers, etc. That is to say, favourable conditions are being set up so that good resultants of past deeds can arise.
 
  
 +
Therein [[teachers]] elaborate in many ways on the usefulness of venerating the [[Triple Gem]], but they predict in particular the preventing of dangers. Hence the authors of the summaries have stated that by its power dangers are stopped. As to its meaning, veneration of the [[Triple Gem]] is the [[wholesome]] [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volition]] that
  
Therein teachers elaborate in many ways on the usefulness of venerating the Triple Gem, but they predict in particular the preventing of dangers. Hence the authors of the summaries have stated that by its power dangers are stopped. As to its meaning, veneration of the Triple Gem is the wholesome volition that
+
produces the act of venerating. It is to be [[experienced]] in this [[life]] as the [[success]] of the store of [[meritorious]] [[kamma]] of those venerated and those venerating: by [[virtue]] of supporting the [[kamma]] that is the ground for accomplishments already gained, it inhibits ‘obstructive’ and ‘{{Wiki|destructive}}’ [[kammas]],
  
produces the act of venerating. It is to be experienced in this life as the success of the store of meritorious kamma of those venerated and those venerating: by virtue of supporting the kamma that is the ground for accomplishments already gained, it inhibits ‘obstructive’ and ‘destructive’ kammas,  
+
which are [[obstacles]] to the flow of the results produced by that [[wholesome]] [[kamma]], and brings about the non-occurrence of the [[obstacles]] of {{Wiki|disease}}, etc., which block the aforementioned [[success]] and have their origin in that [[unwholesome]] [[kamma]]. ([[Gethin]] 2002, 3; Abhidh-s-mhv 54)
  
which are obstacles to the flow of the results produced by that [wholesome] kamma, and brings about the non-occurrence of the obstacles of disease, etc., which block the aforementioned success and have their origin in that [unwholesome] kamma. (Gethin 2002, 3; Abhidh-s-mhv 54)
 
  
 +
Based on this passage I can see no grounds for assuming that the [[idea]] that [[chanting]] at a sick bed can bring about improvement is non-doctrinal. However, I am not sure how widespread it is in [[Sri Lanka]] to call a [[monk]] to [[chant]] pirit at the sick bed with the [[intention]] to make the {{Wiki|patient}} better. The [[chanting]] of pirit at the deathbed is, on the other hand, very popular. According to the [[Abhidhamma]], cancelling [[kamma]] is not the issue, but rather which particular
  
Based on this passage I can see no grounds for assuming that the idea that chanting at a sick bed can bring about improvement is non-doctrinal. However, I am not sure how widespread it is in Sri Lanka to call a monk to chant pirit at the sick bed with the intention to make the patient better. The chanting of pirit at the deathbed is, on the other hand, very popular. According to the Abhidhamma, cancelling kamma is not the issue, but rather which particular
+
[[kamma]] comes to [[fruition]] at the [[moment of death]]. [[Gethin]] (1994, 11–35 (21)) explains—mainly, but not solely, based on the Abhidhammatthasa][[gaha]] (p. 24) and Abhidhammatthavibhavinc pc ka (pp. 130–31)—the [[karmic]] process at the [[moment of death]]:
kamma comes to fruition at the moment of death. Gethin (1994, 11–35 (21)) explains—mainly, but not solely, based on the Abhidhammatthasa]gaha (p. 24) and Abhidhammatthavibhavinc pc ka (pp. 130–31)—the karmic process at the moment of death:
 
  
Essentially the nature of bhava}ga for a given lifetime is determined by the last full consciousness process of the immediately preceding life. This last process is in turn strongly influenced and directly conditioned by—though it is, of course, not its result in the technical sense of vipAka—the kamma  
+
[[Essentially]] the [[nature]] of [[bhavaga]] for a given [[lifetime]] is determined by the last [[full consciousness]] process of the immediately preceding [[life]]. This last process is in turn strongly influenced and directly [[conditioned]] by—though it is, of course, not its result in the technical [[sense]] of vipAka—the [[kamma]]
  
performed by the being during his or her life. Relevant here is a fourfold classification of kamma according to what will take precedence in ripening and bearing fruit. The four varieties are ‘weighty’ (garuka), ‘proximate’ (Asanna), ‘habitual’ (bahula, AciWWa), ‘performed’ (kaVattA). This list is explicitly  
+
performed by the being during his or her [[life]]. Relevant here is a fourfold classification of [[kamma]] according to what will take precedence in ripening and bearing fruit. The four varieties are ‘weighty’ ([[garuka]]), ‘proximate’ ([[Asanna]]), ‘habitual’ ([[bahula]], AciWWa), ‘performed’ (kaVattA). This list is explicitly  
  
understood as primarily relevant to the time of death. In other words, it is intended to answer the question: at the time of death, which of the many kammas a being has performed during his or her lifetime is going to bear fruit and condition rebirth? The answer is that if any ‘weighty’ kammas have been  
+
understood as primarily relevant to the time of [[death]]. In other words, it is intended to answer the question: at the time of [[death]], which of the many [[kammas]] a being has performed during his or her [[lifetime]] is going to bear fruit and [[condition]] [[rebirth]]? The answer is that if any ‘weighty’ [[kammas]] have been  
  
performed then these must inevitably come before the mind in some way and overshadow the last consciousness process of a being’s life. But if there are no weighty kammas then, at least according to the traditions followed by the Abhidhammattha-sa}gaha, some significant act recalled or done at the time of death  
+
performed then these must inevitably come before the [[mind]] in some way and overshadow the last [[consciousness]] process of a being’s [[life]]. But if there are no weighty [[kammas]] then, at least according to the [[traditions]] followed by the Abhidhammattha-sa}[[gaha]], some significant act recalled or done at the time of [[death]]
  
will condition the rebirth. In the absence of this, that which has been done repeatedly and habitually will play the key role. Failing that, any repeated act can take centre-stage at the time of death.
+
will [[condition]] the [[rebirth]]. In the absence of this, that which has been done repeatedly and habitually will play the key role. Failing that, any repeated act can take centre-stage at the time of [[death]].
  
Provided no bad garuka-kamma (such as killing a parent, etc.) comes in the way, and provided the dying person responds by turning his mind to the pirit, this could actually make a difference with regard to the next rebirth. The chanting of pirit, of course, can only create conditions conducive to a  
+
Provided no bad [[garuka-kamma]] (such as {{Wiki|killing}} a [[parent]], etc.) comes in the way, and provided the dying [[person]] responds by turning his [[mind]] to the pirit, this could actually make a difference with regard to the next [[rebirth]]. The [[chanting]] of pirit, of course, can only create [[conditions]] conducive to a  
  
‘positive’ dying thought, which in itself qualifies as kamma (under the category of Asanna). Ultimately, it depends on the dying person himself which kamma comes to fruition at the moment of death. Gombrich (1991, 257) describes a ‘positive dying thought’ as a prArthanA, a religious or earnest wish. These prArthanAs are part of most religious and merit-making activities and usually ‘granted’ by a monk at the end of a  
+
‘positive’ dying [[thought]], which in itself qualifies as [[kamma]] (under the category of [[Asanna]]). Ultimately, it depends on the dying [[person]] himself which [[kamma]] comes to [[fruition]] at the [[moment of death]]. Gombrich (1991, 257) describes a ‘positive dying [[thought]]’ as a prArthanA, a [[religious]] or earnest wish. These prArthanAs are part of most [[religious]] and merit-making [[activities]] and usually ‘granted’ by a [[monk]] at the end of a  
  
  
ceremony with the formula ‘May your wishes be fulfilled . . .’ (icchita| patthita| . . . ). In this case the wishes for oneself are not made publicly and they are not necessarily of a religious nature. They can be made in private as well, without a monk as mediator and even outside the context of a religious  
+
{{Wiki|ceremony}} with the [[formula]] ‘May your wishes be fulfilled . . .’ (icchita| patthita| . . . ). In this case the wishes for oneself are not made publicly and they are not necessarily of a [[religious]] [[nature]]. They can be made in private as well, without a [[monk]] as [[mediator]] and even outside the context of a [[religious]]
  
ceremony either for oneself or for someone else. Someone might make a religious wish without articulating it after returning from a pilgrimage. However, in the ceremonies I attended the wish seemed to be preformulated by a monk and differed very little from ceremony to ceremony, always wishing for rebirth in  
+
{{Wiki|ceremony}} either for oneself or for someone else. Someone might make a [[religious]] wish without articulating it after returning from a [[pilgrimage]]. However, in the {{Wiki|ceremonies}} I attended the wish seemed to be preformulated by a [[monk]] and differed very little from {{Wiki|ceremony}} to {{Wiki|ceremony}}, always wishing for [[rebirth]] in  
  
pleasant human and divine existences and eventually attainment of nirvAWa in the company of the Buddha Maitreya.42 This wish was formulated first for the dead, then for the gods (usually the appropriate verse was chanted as well), and finally for everyone present. This was confirmed every time by people saying  
+
[[pleasant]] [[human]] and [[divine]] [[existences]] and eventually [[attainment]] of nirvAWa in the company of the [[Buddha]] Maitreya.42 This wish was formulated first for the [[dead]], then for the [[gods]] (usually the appropriate verse was chanted as well), and finally for everyone {{Wiki|present}}. This was confirmed every time by [[people]] saying  
  
sAdhu, sAdhu, sAdhu, and sometimes, but not always, followed by the monk reciting the above-mentioned verse (icchita| patthita| . . . ) to which again everyone responds with sAdhu, sAdhu, sAdhu. Gombrich (1991, 257) suggests that the prArthanAs might have originated from the death wish as ‘an attempt to  
+
[[sadhu]], [[sadhu]], [[sadhu]], and sometimes, but not always, followed by the [[monk]] reciting the above-mentioned verse (icchita| patthita| . . . ) to which again everyone responds with [[sadhu]], [[sadhu]], sAdhu. Gombrich (1991, 257) suggests that the prArthanAs might have originated from the [[death]] wish as ‘an attempt to  
  
mitigate the rigour of karma’. Again, as in the case of pirit chanting at a sickbed, he raises the question of how far it is justified to assume that the death wish can bring about ‘sudden improvement’. Death, like childbirth, is a potentially dangerous transitional period for which the people involved need  
+
mitigate the rigour of [[karma]]’. Again, as in the case of [[pirit chanting]] at a sickbed, he raises the question of how far it is justified to assume that the [[death]] wish can bring about ‘sudden improvement’. [[Death]], like {{Wiki|childbirth}}, is a potentially [[dangerous]] transitional period for which the [[people]] involved need  
  
protection and guidance. Even if it could be proved that no ‘sudden improvement’ can be experienced, the listening to chanting might still be ritually effective in the sense of satyavacana. Or it might be hoped that the protective aspect (rakkhA) of the pirit chanting might ward off evil influences from  
+
[[protection]] and guidance. Even if it could be proved that no ‘sudden improvement’ can be [[experienced]], the listening to [[chanting]] might still be [[ritually]] effective in the [[sense]] of satyavacana. Or it might be hoped that the protective aspect (rakkhA) of the [[pirit chanting]] might ward off [[evil]] influences from  
  
the side of non-human beings (such as yak2as and pretas) at a particularly vulnerable moment in one’s life.43 It seems to me more likely that the various aspects are present as a complex whole in people’s minds (with stress on one or the other depending on the occasion) and that it is precisely this  
+
the side of {{Wiki|non-human}} [[beings]] (such as yak2as and [[pretas]]) at a particularly vulnerable [[moment]] in one’s life.43 It seems to me more likely that the various aspects are {{Wiki|present}} as a complex whole in people’s [[minds]] (with [[stress]] on one or the other depending on the occasion) and that it is precisely this  
  
complexity that accounts for the high popularity of pirit chanting.
+
complexity that accounts for the high [[popularity]] of [[pirit chanting]].
Some historical roots: time of death Inscriptional evidence indicates that the practice of actively preparing for death goes back at least to the time of Auoka (third century BC), probably further. Auoka granted a period of three days between the death sentence and the execution of the prisoner specifically for that purpose:
+
Some historical [[roots]]: time of [[death]] Inscriptional {{Wiki|evidence}} indicates that the practice of actively preparing for [[death]] goes back at least to the time of Auoka (third century BC), probably further. Auoka granted a period of three days between the [[death]] sentence and the execution of the prisoner specifically for that {{Wiki|purpose}}:
  
My order goes even so far that a reprieve of three days is granted by me to fettered persons who are convicted and sentenced to death. Their relatives will plead with someone for their life, or if  
+
My order goes even so far that a reprieve of three days is granted by me to [[fettered]] persons who are convicted and sentenced to [[death]]. Their relatives will plead with someone for their [[life]], or if  
  
  
they do not plead, they will offer alms or undergo fasting for their next world. My desire is indeed thus: That they may accomplish the next world, even when the time expires, and that different dharmapractices, self-discipline and distribution of alms increase among people also.44 (Guruge 1997, 274, Auoka’s pillar edict IV)
+
they do not plead, they will offer [[alms]] or undergo [[fasting]] for their next [[world]]. My [[desire]] is indeed thus: That they may accomplish the next [[world]], even when the time expires, and that different dharmapractices, [[self-discipline]] and distribution of [[alms]] increase among [[people]] also.44 (Guruge 1997, 274, Auoka’s pillar {{Wiki|edict}} IV)
  
The term ‘different dharma practices’ (vividhe dhammacalane) may refer to different Buddhist practices, or those of other religious groups and in fact nothing in the wording of Auoka’s edict indicates that his ruling is meant for Buddhists only. The most natural reading of this passage seems to be that Auoka responded to a common need in his subjects to prepare for death, whatever their beliefs. A post-canonical piece of evidence for the actual customs and ceremonies is found in the Visuddhimagga:
+
The term ‘different [[dharma]] practices’ (vividhe dhammacalane) may refer to different [[Buddhist practices]], or those of other [[religious]] groups and in fact nothing in the wording of Auoka’s {{Wiki|edict}} indicates that his ruling is meant for [[Buddhists]] only. The most natural reading of this passage seems to be that Auoka responded to a common need in his [[subjects]] to prepare for [[death]], whatever their [[beliefs]]. A post-canonical piece of {{Wiki|evidence}} for the actual customs and {{Wiki|ceremonies}} is found in the [[Visuddhimagga]]:
  
In another’s case, relatives present [objects to him] at the five sense doors, such as a visible datum as object, perhaps flowers, garlands, flags, banners [sic!], etc., saying ‘This is being offered to the Blessed One for your sake, dear, set your mind at rest’; or a sound as object, perhaps, preaching of the  
+
In another’s case, relatives {{Wiki|present}} [[[objects]] to him] at the five [[sense doors]], such as a [[visible]] datum as [[object]], perhaps flowers, garlands, flags, banners [sic!], etc., saying ‘This is being [[offered]] to the [[Blessed One]] for your [[sake]], dear, set your [[mind]] at rest’; or a [[sound]] as [[object]], perhaps, preaching of the  
  
Dhamma, offerings of music, etc.; or an odour as object, perhaps incense, scents, perfumes, etc.; or a taste as object perhaps honey, molasses, etc., saying ‘Taste this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’; or a tangible datum as object, perhaps Chinese silk, silk of Somara, saying ‘Touch this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’.45 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 634; Vism 550)
+
[[Dhamma]], [[offerings]] of [[music]], etc.; or an {{Wiki|odour}} as [[object]], perhaps [[incense]], [[scents]], [[perfumes]], etc.; or a {{Wiki|taste}} as [[object]] perhaps [[honey]], {{Wiki|molasses}}, etc., saying ‘{{Wiki|Taste}} this, dear, it is a [[gift]] to be given for your [[sake]]’; or a {{Wiki|tangible}} datum as [[object]], perhaps {{Wiki|Chinese}} {{Wiki|silk}}, {{Wiki|silk}} of Somara, saying ‘{{Wiki|Touch}} this, dear, it is a [[gift]] to be given for your sake’.45 ([[Bhikkhu Ñanamoli]] 1956, 634; Vism 550)
This passage is particularly interesting because it seems very close to what my Sri Lankan informants had told me (presenting flowers, incense, etc.,  
+
This passage is particularly [[interesting]] because it seems very close to what my [[Sri Lankan]] informants had told me (presenting flowers, [[incense]], etc.,  
  
recitation of the Dhamma, etc.). Two former monks had even mentioned honey should be placed on the tongue of a dying man, but could not recollect, where this piece of information had come from. This suggests that my interviewees were partly describing normative behaviour and if this is indeed the case, the  
+
{{Wiki|recitation}} of the [[Dhamma]], etc.). Two former [[monks]] had even mentioned [[honey]] should be placed on the {{Wiki|tongue}} of a dying man, but could not recollect, where this piece of [[information]] had come from. This suggests that my interviewees were partly describing normative {{Wiki|behaviour}} and if this is indeed the case, the  
  
Visuddhimagga as a source cannot be excluded. Buddhaghosa’s chief work is one of the main reference books that monks in Sri Lanka turn to, and its influence on the Buddhist monks and lay people who listen to the sermons in the temples or on the radio and television in Sri Lanka cannot be overestimated.46 There  
+
[[Visuddhimagga]] as a source cannot be excluded. [[Buddhaghosa’s]] chief work is one of the main reference [[books]] that [[monks]] in [[Sri Lanka]] turn to, and its influence on the [[Buddhist monks]] and [[lay people]] who listen to the [[sermons]] in the [[temples]] or on the radio and television in [[Sri Lanka]] cannot be overestimated.46 There  
  
are, of course, other sources for sermons and stories, but these are not always easy to trace. Aggacitta Bhikkhu (1999, 37) relates a story which is set ‘in Sri Lanka during the heyday of Theravada Buddhism, when there were reputedly many arahants still around’. The story runs as follows: an exhunter is haunted by visions of a fierce black dog on his deathbed. To calm him down, his son, an Arahant,
+
are, of course, other sources for [[sermons]] and stories, but these are not always easy to trace. [[Aggacitta]] [[Bhikkhu]] (1999, 37) relates a story which is set ‘in [[Sri Lanka]] during the heyday of [[Theravada Buddhism]], when there were reputedly many [[arahants]] still around’. The story runs as follows: an exhunter is haunted by [[visions]] of a fierce black {{Wiki|dog}} on his deathbed. To [[calm]] him down, his son, an [[Arahant]],
  
  
orders that flowers be offered to the Buddha and has his dying father carried to the temple to rejoice in the offering.47 The Tibetan tradition, too, has a  
+
orders that flowers be [[offered]] to the [[Buddha]] and has his dying father carried to the [[temple]] to rejoice in the offering.47 The [[Tibetan tradition]], too, has a  
  
long history of giving special significance to the time of death (and beyond). Most people will have heard of the socalled ‘Tibetan Book of the Dead’, a translation of a body of teachings known in Tibetan as Bardo Tödrol Chenmo (lit. ‘great liberation through hearing in the bar do’).48 Sogyal Rinpoche, a  
+
long history of giving special significance to the time of [[death]] (and beyond). Most [[people]] will have heard of the socalled ‘[[Tibetan Book of the Dead]]’, a translation of a [[body]] of teachings known in [[Tibetan]] as [[Bardo Tödrol Chenmo]] (lit. ‘[[great liberation through hearing]] in the bar do’).48 [[Sogyal Rinpoche]], a  
  
contemporary incarnated Lama (sprul sku) of the Tibetan rnying ma tradition and founder of a number of Rigpa centres in Europe and North America, put these teachings in a wider context in a readable guidebook for contemporary Buddhists.49 On a theoretical level Sogyal Rinpoche (1992, 223) seems to go a step  
+
contemporary [[incarnated]] [[Lama]] ([[sprul sku]]) of the [[Tibetan]] [[rnying ma]] [[tradition]] and founder of a number of [[Rigpa centres]] in {{Wiki|Europe}} and [[North America]], put these teachings in a wider context in a readable guidebook for contemporary Buddhists.49 On a {{Wiki|theoretical}} level [[Sogyal Rinpoche]] (1992, 223) seems to go a step  
  
further when he talks of actually ‘transforming’ and ‘purifying’ one’s kamma at the moment of death.50 Death is depicted as providing a unique opportunity to change our fate and make a new start with a better, purer kamma.51 A similar motif of death as an opportunity for radical change in karmic conditions is  
+
further when he talks of actually ‘[[transforming]]’ and ‘purifying’ one’s [[kamma]] at the [[moment]] of death.50 [[Death]] is depicted as providing a unique opportunity to change our [[fate]] and make a new start with a better, purer kamma.51 A similar motif of [[death]] as an opportunity for radical change in [[karmic conditions]] is  
  
found in the Japanese Pure Land tradition, where the reciting of the Buddha’s name (Nianfo) throughout one’s lifetime, but particularly when death is near, is conducive to being reborn in the Pure Land. However, according to Stevenson (1995, 368), not only the recitation, but also meditation (samAdhi) is  
+
found in the [[Japanese Pure Land]] [[tradition]], where the reciting of the [[Buddha’s]] [[name]] ([[Nianfo]]) throughout one’s [[lifetime]], but particularly when [[death]] is near, is conducive to being [[reborn]] in the [[Pure Land]]. However, according to Stevenson (1995, 368), not only the {{Wiki|recitation}}, but also [[meditation]] (samAdhi) is  
  
crucial in ensuring rebirth in Sukhavatc, the Buddhist paradise.52 These examples show how much importance and weight were given to the time of death by the various Buddhist traditions.53 However, the picture would not be complete without mentioning another, far less prominent, strand of Indian thought  
+
crucial in ensuring [[rebirth]] in Sukhavatc, the [[Buddhist]] paradise.52 These examples show how much importance and {{Wiki|weight}} were given to the time of [[death]] by the various [[Buddhist]] traditions.53 However, the picture would not be complete without mentioning another, far less prominent, strand of [[Indian]] [[thought]]
  
which placed the emphasis on the moment of conception. Here it is the kamma of the parents that plays the main role in determining the nature of the being, which is about to be conceived, or to ‘enter the womb’. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 22) sees this as a ‘variant’ of the belief described above and observes that the GaruRa PurAWa:
+
which placed the {{Wiki|emphasis}} on the [[moment]] of {{Wiki|conception}}. Here it is the [[kamma]] of the [[parents]] that plays the main role in determining the [[nature]] of the being, which is about to be [[conceived]], or to ‘enter the [[womb]]’. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 22) sees this as a ‘variant’ of the [[belief]] described above and observes that the GaruRa PurAWa:
  
  
places more emphasis upon the consciousness of the father himself: ‘Whatever a man has on his mind at the time of impregnation, a creature born of such a nature (svabhAva) will enter the womb.’ . . . just as, in the Upani1ads, a man is exhorted to meditate appropriately while begetting his offspring in order to get the kind he has in mind.54
+
places more {{Wiki|emphasis}} upon the [[consciousness]] of the father himself: ‘Whatever a man has on his [[mind]] at the time of impregnation, a creature born of such a [[nature]] ([[svabhAva]]) will enter the [[womb]].’ . . . just as, in the Upani1ads, a man is exhorted to [[meditate]] appropriately while begetting his offspring in order to get the kind he has in mind.54
  
  
However, as this is not a concept, which I came across in Sri Lanka, I wish to return to the more common concept that one’s dying thought determines the quality of one’s next rebirth. From this originate a number of questions: How far can this concept be traced back? What is the relationship between death  
+
However, as this is not a {{Wiki|concept}}, which I came across in [[Sri Lanka]], I wish to return to the more common {{Wiki|concept}} that one’s dying [[thought]] determines the [[quality]] of one’s next [[rebirth]]. From this originate a number of questions: How far can this {{Wiki|concept}} be traced back? What is the relationship between [[death]]
  
and the force of karman? What picture can we gain from the canonical and post-canonical Pali material? How does the Abhidhamma interpretation of the death process relate to these questions?55
+
and the force of [[karman]]? What picture can we gain from the [[Wikipedia:canonical|canonical]] and post-canonical [[Pali]] material? How does the [[Abhidhamma]] [[interpretation]] of the [[death]] process relate to these questions?55
  
  
The Vedic and brahmanical material When I was searching the Sanskrit texts for material, two things become apparent: first, rebirth, central as it is to Indian philosophy, is not found in the earliest texts; and second, rebirth and karman do not appear to be linked together from the beginning. In fact, originally karman seems to have been only one of several concepts connected with rebirth, but in the course of time it proved to be more popular than  
+
The {{Wiki|Vedic}} and [[brahmanical]] material When I was searching the [[Sanskrit]] texts for material, two things become apparent: first, [[rebirth]], central as it is to [[Indian philosophy]], is not found in the earliest texts; and second, [[rebirth]] and [[karman]] do not appear to be linked together from the beginning. In fact, originally [[karman]] seems to have been only one of several [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] connected with [[rebirth]], but in the course of time it proved to be more popular than  
  
others.56 One of these ‘other concepts’ linked with rebirth is a curious notion of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, sometimes referred to in the texts as kAmacAra. The wish—variously referred to in the texts as kAma or kratu—is directed to a particular form or place of rebirth and can be spontaneous (at the  
+
others.56 One of these ‘other [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]’ linked with [[rebirth]] is a curious notion of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’, sometimes referred to in the texts as kAmacAra. The wish—variously referred to in the texts as kAma or kratu—is directed to a particular [[form]] or place of [[rebirth]] and can be spontaneous (at the  
  
time of death) or cultivated for a long time. This understanding seems to have some affinity with the Buddhist notion that a mental effort, a positive state of mind, can bring about a good rebirth. The earliest evidence for the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is found in the Brahmawas (3B 10.6.3,  
+
time of [[death]]) or cultivated for a long time. This [[understanding]] seems to have some affinity with the [[Buddhist]] notion that a [[mental]] [[effort]], a positive [[state of mind]], can bring about a good [[rebirth]]. The earliest {{Wiki|evidence}} for the {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ is found in the Brahmawas (3B 10.6.3,  
  
GB 1.1.15 and 1.3.22, and JUB 3.28) and Upani1ads (BfU 4.4.4, ChU 3.17.6, PU 3,9 and 10), and there is also evidence in the later epic literature (Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6). As dating of Indian texts is rather uncertain, I will concentrate on the possible development of the concepts rather than attempt  
+
GB 1.1.15 and 1.3.22, and JUB 3.28) and Upani1ads (BfU 4.4.4, ChU 3.17.6, PU 3,9 and 10), and there is also {{Wiki|evidence}} in the later {{Wiki|epic}} {{Wiki|literature}} (Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6). As dating of [[Indian]] texts is rather uncertain, I will [[concentrate]] on the possible [[development]] of the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] rather than attempt  
  
to present the material in a strict chronological order. A number of scholars have touched upon the problem of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’. Edgerton (1924) deals briefly with it in the context of his comparative study on the time of death in all the major religions. Frauwallner (1953, 65) mentions the  
+
to {{Wiki|present}} the material in a strict {{Wiki|chronological}} order. A number of [[scholars]] have touched upon the problem of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’. Edgerton (1924) deals briefly with it in the context of his comparative study on the time of [[death]] in all the major [[religions]]. {{Wiki|Frauwallner}} (1953, 65) mentions the  
  
concept in passing in the context of the history of the various Indian systems and doctrines.57 Both authors mainly refer to 3B 10.6.3.1 for the earliest evidence and Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6 for the later period. As for the somewhat more recent literature, Horsch (1971, 106) and Schmithausen (1995) both  
+
{{Wiki|concept}} in passing in the context of the history of the various [[Indian]] systems and doctrines.57 Both authors mainly refer to 3B 10.6.3.1 for the earliest {{Wiki|evidence}} and Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6 for the later period. As for the somewhat more recent {{Wiki|literature}}, Horsch (1971, 106) and [[Schmithausen]] (1995) both  
utilize the same set of passages: JUB 3.28, GB 1.1.15 and 1.3.22, SamavBr 3.8.1, as well as BfU 4.4.4 and ChU 3.17.6 for a discussion of karman. These few examples will suffice to demonstrate that first, scholars seem to rely on the same set of passages for early evidence, and second, they agree that the  
+
utilize the same set of passages: JUB 3.28, GB 1.1.15 and 1.3.22, SamavBr 3.8.1, as well as BfU 4.4.4 and ChU 3.17.6 for a [[discussion]] of [[karman]]. These few examples will suffice to demonstrate that first, [[scholars]] seem to rely on the same set of passages for early {{Wiki|evidence}}, and second, they agree that the  
  
concept survived and left traces in the Epos (Bhagavadgcta) and (more importantly for the present study) in Buddhism.58 I will attempt to trace the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ from the Brahmawas and Upani1ads to Buddhist literature, and finally, to the contemporary Buddhist practice in Sri Lanka.
+
{{Wiki|concept}} survived and left traces in the Epos (Bhagavadgcta) and (more importantly for the {{Wiki|present}} study) in Buddhism.58 I will attempt to trace the {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ from the Brahmawas and Upani1ads to [[Buddhist literature]], and finally, to the contemporary [[Buddhist practice]] in [[Sri Lanka]].
  
Vedic background In earliest Vedic times, as Horsch (1971, 106) points out, burial was customary amongst the Indians and Iranians,59 and presumably one’s destiny after death
+
{{Wiki|Vedic}} background In earliest {{Wiki|Vedic}} times, as Horsch (1971, 106) points out, burial was customary amongst the {{Wiki|Indians}} and Iranians,59 and presumably one’s [[destiny]] after [[death]]
  
  
was thought of as a dark and shadowy underworld, comparable to the Greek Hades. There seems to have been only one underworld without differentiation in terms of rich/poor, initiated/uninitiated, etc. As an alternative to this dark shadowy underworld, the return to one’s own family was desirable. It was,  
+
was [[thought]] of as a dark and shadowy {{Wiki|underworld}}, comparable to the {{Wiki|Greek}} {{Wiki|Hades}}. There seems to have been only one {{Wiki|underworld}} without differentiation in terms of rich/poor, initiated/uninitiated, etc. As an alternative to this dark shadowy {{Wiki|underworld}}, the return to one’s [[own]] [[family]] was desirable. It was,  
  
according to Schmithausen (1995, 50), widespread not only outside but inside India in pre-Upani1adic times and the return was believed to occur automatically and not dependent on special sacrifices or knowledge.60 According to Horsch (1971, 107) the picture changed when the belief in a lighter,  
+
according to [[Schmithausen]] (1995, 50), widespread not only outside but inside [[India]] in pre-Upani1adic times and the return was believed to occur automatically and not dependent on special sacrifices or knowledge.60 According to Horsch (1971, 107) the picture changed when the [[belief]] in a lighter,  
  
brighter afterlife (modelled very closely after happier aspects of this life), as expressed in the myth of Yama, came up. He further suggests that this shift is connected with a change in funeral customs from burial to cremation. It is not quite clear, however, if only those who can afford a cremation and  
+
brighter [[afterlife]] (modelled very closely after [[happier]] aspects of this [[life]]), as expressed in the [[myth]] of [[Yama]], came up. He further suggests that this shift is connected with a change in [[funeral]] customs from burial to [[cremation]]. It is not quite clear, however, if only those who can afford a [[cremation]] and  
  
the associated rituals ascend to heaven, while those who cannot afford them descend into the underworld.61 Besides, the fact that heaven was modelled after this life (and more generally after the cycles of nature) led to the idea that eventually the dead had to ‘die again’. The concept of redeath historically  
+
the associated [[rituals]] ascend to [[heaven]], while those who cannot afford them descend into the underworld.61 Besides, the fact that [[heaven]] was modelled after this [[life]] (and more generally after the cycles of [[nature]]) led to the [[idea]] that eventually the [[dead]] had to ‘[[die]] again’. The {{Wiki|concept}} of redeath historically  
  
precedes the doctrine of rebirth, and it has been commonly assumed so far that there is a historical connection between the concepts of redeath (punarm{tyu) and return (punarAv{tti).62 Bodewitz (1996, 35), however, doubts that such a causal and historical connection exists. Logically, of course,  
+
precedes the [[doctrine]] of [[rebirth]], and it has been commonly assumed so far that there is a historical [[connection]] between the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of redeath (punarm{tyu) and return (punarAv{tti).62 Bodewitz (1996, 35), however, [[doubts]] that such a causal and historical [[connection]] [[exists]]. [[Logically]], of course,  
  
rebirth can only happen on the basis of redeath, whereas redeath does not necessarily imply rebirth. After examining the passages where punarm{tyu occurs, Bodewitz (1996, 46) concludes:
+
[[rebirth]] can only happen on the basis of redeath, whereas redeath does not necessarily imply [[rebirth]]. After examining the passages where punarm{tyu occurs, Bodewitz (1996, 46) concludes:
  
  
It is evident that the concept of punarm{tyu, which is almost exclusively found in passages where its defeat is described, should be interpreted in the context of an antagonism between ritualism and other paths leading to final bliss. The defeat of punarm{tyu is the answer of the ritualists (the Brahmins)  
+
It is evident that the {{Wiki|concept}} of punarm{tyu, which is almost exclusively found in passages where its defeat is described, should be interpreted in the context of an antagonism between ritualism and [[other paths]] leading to final [[bliss]]. The defeat of punarm{tyu is the answer of the ritualists (the [[Brahmins]])  
  
to the challenge of the nonritualists who say that ultimately everybody will die in the heaven promised by the Brahmins.
+
to the challenge of the nonritualists who say that ultimately everybody will [[die]] in the [[heaven]] promised by the [[Brahmins]].
Whatever the solution (ritual or non-ritual), the common problem was to avoid return (or possibly several returns?) to this world. Alternating between this  
+
Whatever the {{Wiki|solution}} ([[ritual]] or non-ritual), the common problem was to avoid return (or possibly several returns?) to this [[world]]. Alternating between this  
  
and the other world constitutes the older stratum of the doctrine of rebirth.63 Only now the return to this world is not desired any more, but endured as an intermediate state between heavenly existences. Besides, the return to one’s own family was only desirable for the few who were comfortably well off,  
+
and the other [[world]] constitutes the older stratum of the [[doctrine]] of rebirth.63 Only now the return to this [[world]] is not [[desired]] any more, but endured as an [[intermediate state]] between [[heavenly]] [[existences]]. Besides, the return to one’s [[own]] [[family]] was only desirable for the few who were comfortably well off,  
  
and with the class system becoming more rigid, it became common to aspire to return into a family of higher social status than one’s own.64 People aspired to return to places of their choice and one of the goals for the afterlife was the free choice of and movement between various places of rebirth in both this and the other world. This is, according to
+
and with the class system becoming more rigid, it became common to aspire to return into a [[family]] of higher {{Wiki|social status}} than one’s own.64 [[People]] aspired to return to places of their choice and one of the goals for the [[afterlife]] was the free choice of and {{Wiki|movement}} between various places of [[rebirth]] in both this and the other [[world]]. This is, according to
  
  
Schmithausen, the first strand of Indian belief, but before I investigate its goal, ‘free movement’ (kAmacAra), I will briefly outline another strand of Indian philosophy.65 When the alternating between here and there came to be regarded as unsatisfactory, a new goal finds its expression in the Upani1ads:  
+
[[Schmithausen]], the first strand of [[Indian]] [[belief]], but before I investigate its goal, ‘free {{Wiki|movement}}’ (kAmacAra), I will briefly outline another strand of [[Indian]] philosophy.65 When the alternating between here and there came to be regarded as unsatisfactory, a new goal finds its expression in the Upani1ads:  
  
the final escape from the suffering of redeath. Here two models are found, both involving a ‘doorman’ guarding the entrance to eternal freedom from death. Frauwallner (1953, 52–55) named the first doctrine ‘water doctrine’ (Wasserlehre), because it is largely modelled after the water cycle in nature. According  
+
the final escape from the [[suffering]] of redeath. Here two models are found, both involving a ‘doorman’ guarding the entrance to eternal freedom from [[death]]. {{Wiki|Frauwallner}} (1953, 52–55) named the first [[doctrine]] ‘[[water]] [[doctrine]]’ (Wasserlehre), because it is largely modelled after the [[water]] cycle in [[nature]]. According  
  
to this doctrine, which is found in the first chapter of the Kauuctaki Upani1ad, the dead have to get past the moon by answering various questions in order to be allowed into the Brahma world where there is no more death.66 An extension of this doctrine is the well-known teaching of the two (or three) paths  
+
to this [[doctrine]], which is found in the first [[chapter]] of the Kauuctaki Upani1ad, the [[dead]] have to get {{Wiki|past}} the [[moon]] by answering various questions in order to be allowed into the [[Brahma world]] where there is no more death.66 An extension of this [[doctrine]] is the well-known [[teaching]] of the two (or three) [[paths]]
(ChU 5, BfU 6.2): the dead follow different paths from the start and no guardian or ‘doorman’ is needed. Only the ones who know or who practise asceticism in the forest will follow the path of the gods (devayAna) that leads them by way of the flame of the funeral pyre to the sun and the Brahma world. Those who  
+
(ChU 5, BfU 6.2): the [[dead]] follow different [[paths]] from the start and no guardian or ‘doorman’ is needed. Only the ones who know or who practise [[asceticism]] in the [[forest]] will follow the [[path of the gods]] (devayAna) that leads them by way of the flame of the [[funeral]] pyre to the {{Wiki|sun}} and the [[Brahma world]]. Those who  
  
do not have the required knowledge and those who live in the village follow the path of the ancestors (pit{yAna), which leads by way of the smoke to the moon and back to earth (via wind, rain, and the food chain). The third path is for those who cannot achieve either of the other two and leads to repeated  
+
do not have the required [[knowledge]] and those who live in the village follow the [[path]] of the {{Wiki|ancestors}} (pit{yAna), which leads by way of the smoke to the [[moon]] and back to [[earth]] (via [[wind]], [[rain]], and the [[food]] chain). The third [[path]] is for those who cannot achieve either of the other two and leads to repeated  
  
rebirth as worms, insects, etc. In the second model, named ‘fire doctrine’ (Feuerlehre) by Frauwallner (1953, 60ff.), the sun (the cosmic equivalent to body heat)67 has the function of being the door to and guardian of the other world, and only those who know are allowed through into eternal bliss and light. To  
+
[[rebirth]] as worms, {{Wiki|insects}}, etc. In the second model, named ‘fire [[doctrine]]’ (Feuerlehre) by {{Wiki|Frauwallner}} (1953, 60ff.), the {{Wiki|sun}} (the [[cosmic]] {{Wiki|equivalent}} to [[body]] heat)67 has the function of being the door to and guardian of the other [[world]], and only those who know are allowed through into [[eternal bliss]] and {{Wiki|light}}. To  
  
sum up, there are two broad strands of belief concerning the afterlife found side by side in the Upani1ads. The first (JUB 3.28, BfU 4.4.4) is the belief that the dead go through various stages to the sun or moon, but not beyond that, and the goal of this path lies in freedom of movement between these  
+
sum up, there are two broad [[strands]] of [[belief]] concerning the [[afterlife]] found side by side in the Upani1ads. The first (JUB 3.28, BfU 4.4.4) is the [[belief]] that the [[dead]] go through various stages to the {{Wiki|sun}} or [[moon]], but not beyond that, and the goal of this [[path]] lies in freedom of {{Wiki|movement}} between these  
  
various places according to one’s wish. The second strand (JB 1.17–18; JUB 3.14.1–6 and 4.14; KU 1.1; ChU 5, BfU 6.2) now opens up the possibility of going beyond the sun or moon, and the goal here is to enter the eternal bliss of the Brahma world.
+
various places according to one’s wish. The second strand (JB 1.17–18; JUB 3.14.1–6 and 4.14; KU 1.1; ChU 5, BfU 6.2) now opens up the possibility of going beyond the {{Wiki|sun}} or [[moon]], and the goal here is to enter the [[eternal bliss]] of the [[Brahma world]].
BrAhmaWas and older Upani2ads As mentioned above, the earliest evidence seems to be a passage in the 3atapatha-Brahmawa, which shall, therefore, serve as a starting point:
+
BrAhmaWas and older Upani2ads As mentioned above, the earliest {{Wiki|evidence}} seems to be a passage in the 3atapatha-Brahmawa, which shall, therefore, serve as a starting point:
  
  
Now, man here, indeed, is possessed of understanding [kratu], and according to how great his understanding is when he departs this world, so does he, on passing away, enter the yonder world.68 (Eggeling 1966, 400; 3B 10.6.3.1)
+
Now, man here, indeed, is possessed of [[understanding]] [kratu], and according to how great his [[understanding]] is when he departs this [[world]], so does he, on passing away, enter the yonder world.68 (Eggeling 1966, 400; 3B 10.6.3.1)
  
  
And in another 3atapatha-Brahmawa passage it is said (albeit without explicit reference to rebirth):
+
And in another 3atapatha-Brahmawa passage it is said (albeit without explicit reference to [[rebirth]]):
Mitra and Varuwa, forsooth, are his intelligence and will; and as such belonging to his self: whenever he desires anything in his mind, as ‘Would that this  
+
[[Mitra]] and Varuwa, forsooth, are his [[intelligence]] and will; and as such belonging to his [[self]]: whenever he [[desires]] anything in his [[mind]], as ‘Would that this  
  
were mine! I might do this!’, that is intelligence [kratu]; and whenever that is accomplished, that is will. Now intelligence indeed is Mitra, and will is Varuwa; and Mitra is the priesthood, and Varuwa the nobility; and the priesthood is the conceiver and the noble is the doer.69 (Eggeling 1966, 269; 3B 4.1.4.1)
+
were mine! I might do this!’, that is [[intelligence]] [kratu]; and whenever that is accomplished, that is will. Now [[intelligence]] indeed is [[Mitra]], and will is Varuwa; and [[Mitra]] is the priesthood, and Varuwa the [[nobility]]; and the priesthood is the conceiver and the [[noble]] is the doer.69 (Eggeling 1966, 269; 3B 4.1.4.1)
  
  
The key term kratu is well documented from the times of the mgveda and the Monier Williams Sanskrit English Dictionary gives a wide range of meanings including ‘plan, intention, resolution, determination, purpose’, but also ‘desire, will, power, ability’, and ‘intelligence, understanding’. Edgerton (1927, 223) comments on Eggeling’s translation of kratu:
+
The key term kratu is well documented from the times of the mgveda and the {{Wiki|Monier Williams}} [[Sanskrit]] English {{Wiki|Dictionary}} gives a wide range of meanings [[including]] ‘plan, [[intention]], resolution, [[determination]], {{Wiki|purpose}}’, but also ‘[[desire]], will, power, ability’, and ‘[[intelligence]], [[understanding]]’. Edgerton (1927, 223) comments on Eggeling’s translation of kratu:
  
  
Eggeling translates it ‘understanding’, but with an alternative, ‘will, purpose.’ which is more in accord with the Hindu commentator on the passage, who says kratu means niUcaya, adhyavasAya, that is, ‘fixed determination’. It seems to mean man’s mental constitution as a whole, his total ‘frame of mind’, but with a strong flavour of will, conscious purpose, or determination.70
+
Eggeling translates it ‘[[understanding]]’, but with an alternative, ‘will, {{Wiki|purpose}}.’ which is more in accord with the [[Hindu]] commentator on the passage, who says kratu means niUcaya, adhyavasAya, that is, ‘fixed [[determination]]’. It seems to mean man’s [[mental]] constitution as a whole, his total ‘frame of [[mind]]’, but with a strong flavour of will, [[conscious]] {{Wiki|purpose}}, or determination.70
  
  
Schmithausen (1995, 55f.) defines kratu as ‘[meditatively cultivated] will or resolve [to become (or do) something]’, and Horsch (1971, 131), too, opting for ‘will’, interprets the above-quoted passage in terms of an internalisation of ritual, a shift from ritual activities to the underlying intention. The  
+
[[Schmithausen]] (1995, 55f.) defines kratu as ‘[meditatively cultivated] will or resolve [to become (or do) something]’, and Horsch (1971, 131), too, opting for ‘will’, interprets the above-quoted passage in terms of an internalisation of [[ritual]], a shift from [[ritual]] [[activities]] to the underlying [[intention]]. The  
  
will (kratu) seems to be the driving force in acquiring a particular form of existence from which various questions arise: First, when is the wish made? Would it be effective if one were to cultivate it only on one’s deathbed? How long before death does one have to cultivate that will? And second, are there  
+
will (kratu) seems to be the driving force in acquiring a particular [[form]] of [[existence]] from which various questions arise: First, when is the wish made? Would it be effective if one were to cultivate it only on one’s deathbed? How long before [[death]] does one have to cultivate that will? And second, are there  
  
any other conditions or restrictions? Who can cultivate the will and who cannot? What happens to those who have not cultivated a wish? The Samavidhana Brahmawa prescribes a chant (sAman) for those who wish to ‘wander consciously through all existences’,71 which has to be practised always (sadA) and has to be remembered at the time of death (antavelAyA| rendered by the commentary as prAWaniryAWakAle).
+
any other [[conditions]] or restrictions? Who can cultivate the will and who cannot? What happens to those who have not cultivated a wish? The Samavidhana Brahmawa prescribes a [[chant]] (sAman) for those who wish to ‘wander [[consciously]] through all existences’,71 which has to be practised always (sadA) and has to be remembered at the time of [[death]] (antavelAyA| rendered by the commentary as prAWaniryAWakAle).
  
Wer wünscht [kAmayeta]: ‘möchte ich mit Bewußtsein alle Existenzen durchwandern’, der soll immer das Saman zu ‘erwecke uns heute zu Großem’ anwenden und in der Todesstunde daran denken: mit Bewußtsein wird er alle Existenzen durchwandern.72 (Konov 1893, 76; SamavBr 3.7.1)
+
Wer wünscht [kAmayeta]: ‘möchte ich mit Bewußtsein alle Existenzen durchwandern’, der soll immer das [[Saman]] zu ‘erwecke uns heute zu Großem’ anwenden und in der Todesstunde daran denken: mit Bewußtsein wird er alle Existenzen durchwandern.72 (Konov 1893, 76; SamavBr 3.7.1)
  
  
In this passage the term kratu is not mentioned and the element of wish is expressed in the finite verb form kAmayeta. The quotation is interesting for  
+
In this passage the term kratu is not mentioned and the [[element]] of wish is expressed in the finite verb [[form]] kAmayeta. The quotation is [[interesting]] for  
  
several reasons: it confirms the aspect of ‘rehearsal’ by repeated use of a particular chant. Besides, it says explicitly that the chant has to be evoked and remembered at the time of death, and finally, it places the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ in the realm of ritualistic and esoteric  
+
several [[reasons]]: it confirms the aspect of ‘rehearsal’ by repeated use of a particular [[chant]]. Besides, it says explicitly that the [[chant]] has to be evoked and remembered at the time of [[death]], and finally, it places the {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ in the [[realm]] of [[ritualistic]] and [[esoteric]]
  
knowledge. Let us now turn to what is probably the most quoted passage in the context of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’:
+
[[knowledge]]. Let us now turn to what is probably the most quoted passage in the context of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’:
‘To what?’ ‘To the world of brahman.’ It carries him forth to the sun. 2. He says to the sun: ‘Carry me forth.’ ‘To what?’ ‘To the world of brahman.’ It  
+
‘To what?’ ‘To the [[world]] of [[brahman]].’ It carries him forth to the {{Wiki|sun}}. 2. He says to the {{Wiki|sun}}: ‘Carry me forth.’ ‘To what?’ ‘To the [[world]] of [[brahman]].’ It  
carries him forth to the moon. He thus wanders to and fro between these divinities. 3. This is the end. There is no carrying forth beyond this [limit]. And all the worlds beyond this [limit] of which we have spoken, they are all obtained, they are conquered, in all of them there is unrestricted movement  
+
carries him forth to the [[moon]]. He thus wanders to and fro between these [[divinities]]. 3. This is the end. There is no carrying forth beyond this [limit]. And all the [[worlds]] beyond this [limit] of which we have spoken, they are all obtained, they are conquered, in all of them there is unrestricted {{Wiki|movement}}
  
[kAmacAra] for him who knows thus. 4. If he should wish: ‘May I be born here again,’ on whatever family he might fix his thoughts, be it a Brahman-family, be it a royal family, into that he is born. ‘He keeps on ascending to this73 world again fore-knowing.’74 (Oertel 1894, 188; JUB 3.28)
+
[kAmacAra] for him who [[knows]] thus. 4. If he should wish: ‘May I be born here again,’ on whatever [[family]] he might fix his [[thoughts]], be it a Brahman-family, be it a {{Wiki|royal}} [[family]], into that he is born. ‘He keeps on ascending to this73 [[world]] again fore-knowing.’74 (Oertel 1894, 188; JUB 3.28)
  
  
Whereas the previous passage spoke of preparation for the time of death, the scene described here takes place after death. The dead person reaches the sun and moon (presumably by way of the funeral pyre or sacrificial fire) and his quest for the Brahma world remains unanswered (unless sun and moon are  
+
Whereas the previous passage spoke of preparation for the time of [[death]], the scene described here takes place after [[death]]. The [[dead person]] reaches the {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]] (presumably by way of the [[funeral]] pyre or sacrificial fire) and his quest for the [[Brahma world]] remains unanswered (unless {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]] are  
  
representing the Brahma world here), but he has ‘unrestricted movement’ to go where he wishes (kAmacAra, from the root kam). However, wish alone is not sufficient; a knowledge referred to in a previous passage (ya eva| veda) appears to be the prerequisite for this achievement.75 Those who do not possess  
+
representing the [[Brahma world]] here), but he has ‘unrestricted {{Wiki|movement}}’ to go where he wishes (kAmacAra, from the [[root]] kam). However, wish alone is not sufficient; a [[knowledge]] referred to in a previous passage (ya eva| [[veda]]) appears to be the prerequisite for this achievement.75 Those who do not possess  
  
this special knowledge have to return to this world in the form of rain, according to JUB 4.14. It is also possible that those who cannot afford a cremation are excluded from having a chance to achieve ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, as well, but the text does not say so in this passage. To get a  
+
this [[special knowledge]] have to return to this [[world]] in the [[form]] of [[rain]], according to JUB 4.14. It is also possible that those who cannot afford a [[cremation]] are excluded from having a chance to achieve ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’, as well, but the text does not say so in this passage. To get a  
  
step closer to the possible nature of that knowledge, let us take a look at another passage:
+
step closer to the possible [[nature]] of that [[knowledge]], let us take a look at another passage:
Verily this same syllable is the firm stand of the three-fold knowledge. [Saying] om the hotar stands firm, [saying] om the adhvaryu, [saying] om the  
+
Verily this same {{Wiki|syllable}} is the firm stand of the three-fold [[knowledge]]. [Saying] om the {{Wiki|hotar}} stands firm, [saying] om the [[adhvaryu]], [saying] om the  
  
udgAtar. 7. Verily this same syllable is the triple heaven (?) of the Vedas. The priests having placed the sacrificer in this syllable carry him up together into the heavenly world. Therefore he should recite the afterverse [saying] om only. (Oertel 1894, 180; JUB 3.19.6–7)
+
udgAtar. 7. Verily this same {{Wiki|syllable}} is the triple [[heaven]] (?) of the [[Vedas]]. The {{Wiki|priests}} having placed the sacrificer in this {{Wiki|syllable}} carry him up together into the [[heavenly]] [[world]]. Therefore he should recite the afterverse [saying] om only. (Oertel 1894, 180; JUB 3.19.6–7)
  
  
Threefold ritual knowledge is the cause for ascending to heaven, but it is guarded carefully from humans by the gods and is only accessible with the help of the three priests. Again, it is possible that the symbolism of the sacrificial fire indicates a funeral pyre, which would exclude those who are not  
+
Threefold [[ritual]] [[knowledge]] is the [[cause]] for ascending to [[heaven]], but it is guarded carefully from [[humans]] by the [[gods]] and is only accessible with the help of the three {{Wiki|priests}}. Again, it is possible that the [[symbolism]] of the sacrificial fire indicates a [[funeral]] pyre, which would exclude those who are not  
  
cremated, from the ascent to heaven. To sum up the findings from the Brahmawas: first, the achievement of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ was based purely on ritual knowledge and action (Samavidhana Brahmawa 3.7.1; JUB 3.28; JUB 3.19.6–7) and the involvement of priests. Ethical criteria for one’s destiny in  
+
[[Wikipedia:cremation|cremated]], from the [[ascent]] to [[heaven]]. To sum up the findings from the Brahmawas: first, the [[achievement]] of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ was based purely on [[ritual]] [[knowledge]] and [[action]] (Samavidhana Brahmawa 3.7.1; JUB 3.28; JUB 3.19.6–7) and the involvement of {{Wiki|priests}}. [[Ethical]] criteria for one’s [[destiny]] in  
  
the afterlife have not come into the picture yet, and the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ appears to predate the concept of ethical karman.76 It is, however, possible that both concepts coexisted in different traditions for a long time. Let us now turn to two passages in the Upani1ads: (1) BfU  
+
the [[afterlife]] have not come into the picture yet, and the {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ appears to predate the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[ethical]] karman.76 It is, however, possible that both [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] coexisted in different [[traditions]] for a long time. Let us now turn to two passages in the Upani1ads: (1) BfU  
  
4.4.5, ‘A man resolves in accordance with his desire, acts in accordance with his resolve, and turns out to be in accordance with his action.’ (2) ChU  
+
4.4.5, ‘A man resolves in accordance with his [[desire]], acts in accordance with his resolve, and turns out to be in accordance with his [[action]].’ (2) ChU  
  
3.14, ‘Now, then, man is undoubtedly made of resolve. What a man becomes on departing from here after death is in accordance with his resolve in this world. So he should make this resolve.’77 ChU 3.14 makes clear reference to the departure from this world (pretya), and even though death is not mentioned in BfU 4.4.5, the preceding paragraph suggests it as the context:
+
3.14, ‘Now, then, man is undoubtedly made of resolve. What a man becomes on departing from here after [[death]] is in accordance with his resolve in this [[world]]. So he should make this resolve.’77 ChU 3.14 makes clear reference to the departure from this [[world]] (pretya), and even though [[death]] is not mentioned in BfU 4.4.5, the preceding paragraph suggests it as the context:
  
  
It is like this. As a weaver, after she has removed the coloured yarn, weaves a different design that is newer and more attractive, so the self, after it has knocked down this body and rendered it unconscious, makes for himself a different figure that is newer and more attractive —the figure of a forefather, or of a Gandharva, or of a god, or of Prajapati, or of brahman, or else the figure of some other being. (Olivelle 1998, 121; BfU 4.4.4)
+
It is like this. As a weaver, after she has removed the coloured yarn, weaves a different design that is newer and more attractive, so the [[self]], after it has knocked down this [[body]] and rendered it [[unconscious]], makes for himself a different figure that is newer and more attractive —the figure of a forefather, or of a [[Gandharva]], or of a [[god]], or of [[Prajapati]], or of [[brahman]], or else the figure of some other being. (Olivelle 1998, 121; BfU 4.4.4)
  
  
In passages such as Samavidhana Brahmawa and BfU 4.4.5, the wish or resolve has to be cultivated before death; in other passages (such as JUB 3.28) a wish for a particular form of rebirth can even be made after death. It is clear from the various contexts, however, that it takes effect after death with regard  
+
In passages such as Samavidhana Brahmawa and BfU 4.4.5, the wish or resolve has to be cultivated before [[death]]; in other passages (such as JUB 3.28) a wish for a particular [[form]] of [[rebirth]] can even be made after [[death]]. It is clear from the various contexts, however, that it takes effect after [[death]] with regard  
  
to the next rebirth. The question of possible other conditions requires looking into the wider context of the two Upani1adic passages (BfU 4.4.4, BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.14). BfU 4.4.5 seems to be concerned with death in general, not just death of the initiated (or cremated), and physical death alone seems to be  
+
to the next [[rebirth]]. The question of possible other [[conditions]] requires looking into the wider context of the two Upani1adic passages (BfU 4.4.4, BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.14). BfU 4.4.5 seems to be concerned with [[death]] in general, not just [[death]] of the [[initiated]] (or [[Wikipedia:cremation|cremated]]), and [[physical]] [[death]] alone seems to be  
  
sufficient to realise the desired existence, as Schmithausen observes.78 So if it is not knowledge (as in JUB 3.28) that serves as a prerequisite of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, what does? BfU 4.4.5 introduces another factor, namely karman. It seems worthwhile comparing the two Upani1adic passages BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.14 more closely.79
+
sufficient to realise the [[desired]] [[existence]], as [[Schmithausen]] observes.78 So if it is not [[knowledge]] (as in JUB 3.28) that serves as a prerequisite of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’, what does? BfU 4.4.5 introduces another factor, namely [[karman]]. It seems worthwhile comparing the two Upani1adic passages BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.14 more closely.79
  
  
To start with, in BfU 4.4.5, the emphasis seems to be on desire or wish (kAma) rather than on will or resolve (kratu). One gets the impression that kAma has the connotation of a deep psychological motivation that cannot be controlled here, unlike earlier passages where kAma seem to refer to ‘choice’. The  
+
To start with, in BfU 4.4.5, the {{Wiki|emphasis}} seems to be on [[desire]] or wish (kAma) rather than on will or resolve (kratu). One gets the [[impression]] that kAma has the connotation of a deep [[psychological]] [[motivation]] that cannot be controlled here, unlike earlier passages where kAma seem to refer to ‘choice’. The  
passage introduces yet another element, e.g., karman in the key phrase (sa yathAkAmo bhavati, tatkratur bhavati; yatkratur bhavati, tat karma kurute; yat karma kurute, tad abhisa|padyate). In ChU 3.14, on the other hand, wish (kAma) does not feature very prominently and is only mentioned as being contained  
+
passage introduces yet another [[element]], e.g., [[karman]] in the key [[phrase]] (sa yathAkAmo bhavati, tatkratur bhavati; yatkratur bhavati, tat [[karma]] kurute; yat [[karma]] kurute, tad abhisa|padyate). In ChU 3.14, on the other hand, wish (kAma) does not feature very prominently and is only mentioned as being contained  
  
in Atman together with karman, gandha, rasa, etc. Here, will or resolve (kratu) seems to be seen as the driving force in the rebirth process (atha khalu kratumayaS puru2o yathAkratur asmi|lloke puru2o bhavati tathetaS pretya bhavati).80 This raises the question of the relationship between kAma and kratu. A  
+
in [[Atman]] together with [[karman]], [[gandha]], [[rasa]], etc. Here, will or resolve (kratu) seems to be seen as the driving force in the [[rebirth]] process (atha khalu kratumayaS puru2o yathAkratur asmi|lloke puru2o bhavati tathetaS pretya bhavati).80 This raises the question of the relationship between kAma and kratu. A  
  
number of possibilities come to mind: the two terms might be quasi-synonymous; or kratu could be a concrete expression of kAma (as psychological motivation); or kAma might be a more general term whereas kratu is a more technical term for the same process. Looking at the two phrases, however, one  
+
number of possibilities come to [[mind]]: the two terms might be quasi-synonymous; or kratu could be a concrete expression of kAma (as [[psychological]] [[motivation]]); or kAma might be a more general term whereas kratu is a more technical term for the same process. Looking at the two phrases, however, one  
  
notices first of all that BfU 4.4.5 (linking kAma, kratu, karman, abhisa|padyate) reads like a more elaborate version of ChU 3.14 (naming only kratu and bhava), and second that causal connections are expressed in a style somewhat suggestive of the Buddhist formula of dependent origination (pratCtyasamutpAda). Arranged in the form of a table the different stages look as follows:
+
notices first of all that BfU 4.4.5 (linking kAma, kratu, [[karman]], abhisa|padyate) reads like a more elaborate version of ChU 3.14 (naming only kratu and [[bhava]]), and second that causal connections are expressed in a style somewhat suggestive of the [[Buddhist]] [[formula]] of [[dependent origination]] (pratCtyasamutpAda). Arranged in the [[form]] of a table the different stages look as follows:
  
  
Line 466: Line 482:
  
  
t{2WA kAma upAdAna kratu kratu bhava karman bhava (as vipAka) jAti abhisa|padyate jarA-maraWa
+
t{2WA kAma upAdAna kratu kratu [[bhava]] [[karman]] [[bhava]] (as vipAka) jAti abhisa|padyate jarA-maraWa
  
  
The two descriptions of the rebirth process show similarities:  
+
The two descriptions of the [[rebirth]] process show similarities:  
  
1. thirst or desire to be reborn;  
+
1. [[thirst]] or [[desire]] to be [[reborn]];  
  
2. grasping or resolve;  
+
2. [[grasping]] or resolve;  
  
3. actual becoming (bhava).  
+
3. actual becoming ([[bhava]]).  
  
  
According to the commentarial tradition bhava has two aspects:  
+
According to the {{Wiki|commentarial}} [[tradition]] [[bhava]] has two aspects:  
  
1. karmic conditions for becoming (like karman in BfU 4.4.5), which bring the actual conception into the realm of birth (jAti);81 and  
+
1. [[karmic conditions]] for becoming (like [[karman]] in BfU 4.4.5), which bring the actual {{Wiki|conception}} into the [[realm]] of [[birth]] (jAti);81 and  
  
2. the result (vipAka) of these karmic conditions, i.e., bhava serves as the first moment of the new existence (like bhava in ChU 3.14). However, the Buddhist interpretation would be that thirst (taWhA) is responsible for the fact that a being is reborn, and kamma i.e., merit or demerit, responsible for  
+
2. the result (vipAka) of these [[karmic conditions]], i.e., [[bhava]] serves as the first [[moment]] of the new [[existence]] (like [[bhava]] in ChU 3.14). However, the [[Buddhist]] [[interpretation]] would be that [[thirst]] (taWhA) is responsible for the fact that a being is [[reborn]], and [[kamma]] i.e., [[merit]] or {{Wiki|demerit}}, responsible for  
  
the quality of the rebirth.82 I do not wish to suggest that the commentarial interpretation is in any direct way based on the Upani1adic material or vice versa, I wish to merely make an observation of similarity here which may merit further investigation.83
+
the [[quality]] of the rebirth.82 I do not wish to suggest that the {{Wiki|commentarial}} [[interpretation]] is in any direct way based on the Upani1adic material or [[vice versa]], I wish to merely make an observation of similarity here which may [[merit]] further investigation.83
  
  
In BfU 4.4.5. ‘rebirth according to ones wish’ is no longer a direct result of a wish (kAma, kratu), but of karman, which is caused or prompted by the wish. Schmithausen (1995, 57) cautiously interprets BfU  
+
In BfU 4.4.5. ‘[[rebirth]] according to ones wish’ is no longer a direct result of a wish (kAma, kratu), but of [[karman]], which is [[caused]] or prompted by the wish. [[Schmithausen]] (1995, 57) cautiously interprets BfU  
  
4.4.5 as an attempt to harmonize the concept that wish determines the after life destiny with the doctrine of karman, which in BfU  
+
4.4.5 as an attempt to harmonize the {{Wiki|concept}} that wish determines the after [[life]] [[destiny]] with the [[doctrine]] of [[karman]], which in BfU  
  
4.4.5 might still have the connotation of ritually positive and meritorious deeds. In the later Upani1ads a shift from ritual and sacrificial karman to ethicised karman is apparent, but passages like BfU  
+
4.4.5 might still have the connotation of [[ritually]] positive and [[meritorious]] [[deeds]]. In the later Upani1ads a shift from [[ritual]] and sacrificial [[karman]] to ethicised [[karman]] is apparent, but passages like BfU  
  
4.4.5 are far from being unambiguous, and karman could equally be interpreted as ritual or as retributive action. G. Flood (1996, 86) says: ‘In the B{hadAraWyaka Upani2ad retributive action first appears to be a secret and little-known doctrine.’ The passage Flood refers to is:
+
4.4.5 are far from being unambiguous, and [[karman]] could equally be interpreted as [[ritual]] or as retributive [[action]]. G. Flood (1996, 86) says: ‘In the B{hadAraWyaka Upani2ad retributive [[action]] first appears to be a secret and little-known [[doctrine]].’ The passage Flood refers to is:
  
  
Yajñavalkya replied: ‘My friend, we cannot talk about this in public. Take my hand, frtabhaga; let’s go and discuss this in private.’ So they left and talked about it. And what did they talk about? They talked about nothing but action. And what did they praise? They praised nothing but action. Yajñavalkya told him: ‘A man turns into something good by good action and into something bad by bad action.’ (Olivelle 1998, 80; BfU 3.2.13)
+
Yajñavalkya replied: ‘My [[friend]], we cannot talk about this in public. Take my hand, frtabhaga; let’s go and discuss this in private.’ So they left and talked about it. And what did they talk about? They talked about nothing but [[action]]. And what did they praise? They praised nothing but [[action]]. Yajñavalkya told him: ‘A man turns into something good by good [[action]] and into something bad by bad [[action]].’ (Olivelle 1998, 80; BfU 3.2.13)
  
  
Schmithausen (1995, 56ff.) agrees that what is presented here is indeed the doctrine of ethicised karman. Once ethicised karman was firmly connected with the rebirth process a number of problems arose, such as the relationship between karman and kAma (or free-will). W. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 13) speaks of karman as the ‘straw man in the Purawas: it is set up to be knocked down’and explains its popularity:
+
[[Schmithausen]] (1995, 56ff.) agrees that what is presented here is indeed the [[doctrine]] of ethicised [[karman]]. Once ethicised [[karman]] was firmly connected with the [[rebirth]] process a number of problems arose, such as the relationship between [[karman]] and kAma (or free-will). W. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 13) speaks of [[karman]] as the ‘straw man in the Purawas: it is set up to be knocked down’and explains its [[popularity]]:
  
  
In the first place, one must not underestimate the value of karma (and fate) as a plot device; karma ex machina explains what cannot otherwise be justified. Thus inconsistencies in character, such as the sufferings of a good man, are explained by reference to karma accumulated in unknowable previous lives—and this also gives the Paurawika a chance to drag in another good story, often bei den Haarn [sic].
+
In the first place, one must not underestimate the value of [[karma]] (and [[fate]]) as a plot device; [[karma]] ex machina explains what cannot otherwise be justified. Thus inconsistencies in [[character]], such as the [[sufferings]] of a good man, are explained by reference to [[karma]] [[accumulated]] in unknowable previous lives—and this also gives the Paurawika a chance to drag in another good story, often bei den Haarn [sic].
  
  
We find similar patterns in Buddhist stories. There is, however, an understanding that the most serious offences (harming a Buddha, killing a parent, etc.) produce so-called ‘weighty karma’ (garuka-kamma), which cannot be superseded, but inevitably comes to fruition at the end of the offender’s lifetime. Another question to arise was what serves as the carrier of karman from one existence to another. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 13) comments:
+
We find similar patterns in [[Buddhist]] stories. There is, however, an [[understanding]] that the most serious offences (harming a [[Buddha]], {{Wiki|killing}} a [[parent]], etc.) produce so-called ‘weighty [[karma]]’ ([[garuka-kamma]]), which cannot be superseded, but inevitably comes to [[fruition]] at the end of the offender’s [[lifetime]]. Another question to arise was what serves as the carrier of [[karman]] from one [[existence]] to another. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 13) comments:
  
  
At this point, in the classical medical and philosophical texts, the parents are said to retain their role in providing the substance, but the merit is attributed to the soul’s previous existence(s); the substance is split off from the code. The Hindus and Buddhists were now forced to postulate a series of mediating elements to connect the body (given by the parents) with its karma (given from the previous life), now that these had been split apart.
+
At this point, in the classical {{Wiki|medical}} and [[philosophical]] texts, the [[parents]] are said to retain their role in providing the [[substance]], but the [[merit]] is attributed to the soul’s previous existence(s); the [[substance]] is split off from the code. The [[Hindus]] and [[Buddhists]] were now forced to postulate a series of mediating [[elements]] to connect the [[body]] (given by the [[parents]]) with its [[karma]] (given from the previous [[life]]), now that these had been split apart.
To return to ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, one more passage from Prauna Upani1ad should be quoted:
+
To return to ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’, one more passage from Prauna Upani1ad should be quoted:
  
  
The up-breath is fire. Therefore, when one’s fire is extinguished, one returns again to the life breath with the faculties uniting in the mind and whatever thought one then has. United with heat, then, the life breath, together with the self, leads him to the world that accords with his conception.84 (Olivelle 1998, 464; PU 3.9–10)
+
The up-breath is fire. Therefore, when one’s fire is [[extinguished]], one returns again to the [[life]] [[breath]] with the [[faculties]] uniting in the [[mind]] and whatever [[thought]] one then has. United with heat, then, the [[life]] [[breath]], together with the [[self]], leads him to the [[world]] that accords with his conception.84 (Olivelle 1998, 464; PU 3.9–10)
  
  
Here the context is clearly the time of death, and the ‘thought’ or ‘thoughts’ (citta), rather than the wish (kAma) or the will or resolve (kratu), are the deciding element here when it comes to the place of rebirth. The thought leading to the next place of birth sounds rather Buddhist, and considering that Prauna is said to be post-Buddhist, there might well have been cross influences.
+
Here the context is clearly the time of [[death]], and the ‘[[thought]]’ or ‘[[thoughts]]’ ([[citta]]), rather than the wish (kAma) or the will or resolve (kratu), are the deciding [[element]] here when it comes to the place of [[rebirth]]. The [[thought]] leading to the next place of [[birth]] {{Wiki|sounds}} rather [[Buddhist]], and considering that Prauna is said to be post-Buddhist, there might well have been cross influences.
  
  
Summary In the early Vedic period death meant going to the dark underworld, and accordingly, the goal in the afterlife was to return to one’s own family. In the course of time the vision of a brighter and more pleasant afterlife destiny came up and the return to this world was seen as an involuntary interim  
+
Summary In the early {{Wiki|Vedic}} period [[death]] meant going to the dark {{Wiki|underworld}}, and accordingly, the goal in the [[afterlife]] was to return to one’s [[own]] [[family]]. In the course of time the [[vision]] of a brighter and more [[pleasant]] [[afterlife]] [[destiny]] came up and the return to this [[world]] was seen as an involuntary interim  
  
stage. In the Upani1ads we find two strands with two distinct goals in the afterlife: ascent to the sun and ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’85 and the two or three paths (devayAna, pit{yAna) with the ultimate goal of going to the world of Brahman to escape redeath and rebirth.86 The voluntary intended rebirth  
+
stage. In the Upani1ads we find two [[strands]] with two {{Wiki|distinct}} goals in the [[afterlife]]: [[ascent]] to the {{Wiki|sun}} and ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’85 and the two or [[three paths]] (devayAna, pit{yAna) with the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal of going to the [[world]] of [[Brahman]] to escape redeath and rebirth.86 The voluntary intended [[rebirth]]
  
in a chosen existence is not to be interpreted as inferior and the means of achieving it was knowledge (most probably ritualistic) imparted by the priest to the sacrificer. This element of an earnest, sometimes rehearsed, wish for a particular existence is referred to in the texts as kratu or kAma. Some texts  
+
in a chosen [[existence]] is not to be interpreted as {{Wiki|inferior}} and the means of achieving it was [[knowledge]] (most probably [[ritualistic]]) imparted by the [[priest]] to the sacrificer. This [[element]] of an earnest, sometimes rehearsed, wish for a particular [[existence]] is referred to in the texts as kratu or kAma. Some texts  
  
(ChU 3.14, 3B 10.6.3) seem to suggest that the wish for a particular form of rebirth had to be cultivated before death; some texts (JUB 3.28) do not appear to exclude the possibility of making the wish or choice after death.87 According to Horsch (1971, 144) and Edgerton (1927, 234), ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is historically the older concept and was only later connected
+
(ChU 3.14, 3B 10.6.3) seem to suggest that the wish for a particular [[form]] of [[rebirth]] had to be cultivated before [[death]]; some texts (JUB 3.28) do not appear to exclude the possibility of making the wish or choice after death.87 According to Horsch (1971, 144) and Edgerton (1927, 234), ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ is historically the older {{Wiki|concept}} and was only later connected
  
  
with the concept of karman (BfU 4.4.5). At some stage karman took on ethical implications and began to be more firmly connected with the rebirth process at the expense of other, competing concepts such as the automatic return into one’s family and ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’. Nevertheless, the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ proved extraordinarily resilient, as the textual evidence and contemporary practice show.
+
with the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[karman]] (BfU 4.4.5). At some stage [[karman]] took on [[ethical]] implications and began to be more firmly connected with the [[rebirth]] process at the expense of other, competing [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] such as the automatic return into one’s [[family]] and ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’. Nevertheless, the {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ proved extraordinarily resilient, as the textual {{Wiki|evidence}} and contemporary practice show.
  
  
The PAli nikayas and some stories from the commentaries The continuity of the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ from the Upani1ads to Buddhism and beyond into the epics has already been pointed out. The textual evidence for this concept on the Buddhist side: Majjhima-nikaya (M III 99f.), Jataka (J  
+
The PAli [[nikayas]] and some stories from the commentaries The continuity of the {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ from the Upani1ads to [[Buddhism]] and beyond into the {{Wiki|epics}} has already been pointed out. The textual {{Wiki|evidence}} for this {{Wiki|concept}} on the [[Buddhist]] side: [[Majjhima-nikaya]] (M III 99f.), [[Jataka]] (J  
  
I 48), Mahavastu (MVu I 1), Lalitavistara (Adhy. 3) and Milindapañha (Mil 3,7,2), and for the non-Buddhist side the second-century BC epos Mahabharata (Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6). Considerably more evidence is scattered in a variety of Buddhist texts, but not always easy to locate. The term kAmacAra does not  
+
I 48), [[Mahavastu]] (MVu I 1), [[Lalitavistara]] (Adhy. 3) and [[Milindapañha]] (Mil 3,7,2), and for the [[non-Buddhist]] side the second-century BC epos [[Mahabharata]] (Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6). Considerably more {{Wiki|evidence}} is scattered in a variety of [[Buddhist texts]], but not always easy to locate. The term kAmacAra does not  
  
seem to occur, nor are there any other obvious key words or technical terms that would facilitate the search. My findings, however incomplete, will suffice to demonstrate that the concept was alive at the time when these texts were composed. For the Buddhist texts the logical starting point seems to be  
+
seem to occur, nor are there any other obvious key words or technical terms that would facilitate the search. My findings, however incomplete, will suffice to demonstrate that the {{Wiki|concept}} was alive at the time when these texts were composed. For the [[Buddhist texts]] the [[logical]] starting point seems to be  
  
instances of death in a positive frame of mind followed by a favourable rebirth (in short good death), assuming that was what beings wish for. There are, however, also stories about people getting swept away by emotions and catapulted into a bad existence. I shall, therefore, investigate passages that  
+
instances of [[death]] in a positive frame of [[mind]] followed by a favourable [[rebirth]] (in short good [[death]]), assuming that was what [[beings]] wish for. There are, however, also stories about [[people]] getting swept away by [[emotions]] and catapulted into a bad [[existence]]. I shall, therefore, investigate passages that  
  
describe a death accompanied by a bad frame of mind followed by a rebirth in an unpleasant destiny (in short ‘a bad death’) next. I am particularly interested in finding evidence and explanations of direct causal connection between a person’s frame of mind at the time of death and the resulting rebirth. The Abhidhamma interpretation will be investigated in a separate chapter as it represents a particular style and technical language that sets it apart from the Suttas.
+
describe a [[death]] accompanied by a bad frame of [[mind]] followed by a [[rebirth]] in an [[unpleasant]] [[destiny]] (in short ‘a bad [[death]]’) next. I am particularly [[interested]] in finding {{Wiki|evidence}} and explanations of direct causal [[connection]] between a person’s frame of [[mind]] at the time of [[death]] and the resulting [[rebirth]]. The [[Abhidhamma]] [[interpretation]] will be investigated in a separate [[chapter]] as it represents a particular style and technical [[language]] that sets it apart from the [[Suttas]].
  
Good death The Sa]gcti Sutta of the Dcgha-nikaya (D III 207–72) which lists, amongst numerous other categories, ‘eight kinds of rebirth due to generosity’ (aVVha dAnuppattiyo) shall serve as a starting point for an examination of good death:
+
Good [[death]] The Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] of the Dcgha-nikaya (D III 207–72) which lists, amongst numerous other categories, ‘eight kinds of [[rebirth]] due to [[generosity]]’ (aVVha dAnuppattiyo) shall serve as a starting point for an {{Wiki|examination}} of good [[death]]:
  
  
[There are] eight kinds of rebirth due to generosity: Here, someone gives an ascetic or Brahmin food, drink, clothes, transport, garlands, perfumes and ointments, sleeping accommodation, a dwelling, or lights, and he hopes to receive a return for his gifts. He sees a rich
+
[There are] eight kinds of [[rebirth]] due to [[generosity]]: Here, someone gives an [[ascetic]] or [[Brahmin]] [[food]], drink, [[clothes]], transport, garlands, [[perfumes]] and ointments, [[sleeping]] accommodation, a dwelling, or lights, and he [[Wikipedia:Hope|hopes]] to receive a return for his gifts. He sees a rich
  
  
Khattiya or Brahmin or householder living in full enjoyment of the pleasures of the five senses, and he thinks: ‘If only when I die I may be reborn as one of these rich people!’ He sets his heart on this thought, fixes it and develops it. And this thought, being set (adhimutta|) at such a low level (hCne),88 and not developed to a higher level, leads to rebirth right there. But I say this of a moral person, not of an immoral one. The mental aspiration of a moral person is effective through its purity. (Walshe 1995, 505; D III 258ff.)
+
[[Khattiya]] or [[Brahmin]] or [[householder]] living in full [[enjoyment]] of the [[pleasures]] of the five [[senses]], and he [[thinks]]: ‘If only when I [[die]] I may be [[reborn]] as one of these rich [[people]]!’ He sets his [[heart]] on this [[thought]], fixes it and develops it. And this [[thought]], being set ([[adhimutta]]|) at such a low level (hCne),88 and not developed to a higher level, leads to [[rebirth]] right there. But I say this of a [[moral]] [[person]], not of an [[immoral]] one. The [[mental]] [[aspiration]] of a [[moral]] [[person]] is effective through its [[purity]]. ([[Walshe]] 1995, 505; D III 258ff.)
  
  
One could, of course, argue that this passage is merely about the effect of kamma. However, the strong emphasis on the thought (citta) of being reborn in a particular existence, which has to be cultivated and developed (bhAveti), seems to indicate that this passage is in essence about ‘rebirth according to  
+
One could, of course, argue that this passage is merely about the effect of [[kamma]]. However, the strong {{Wiki|emphasis}} on the [[thought]] ([[citta]]) of being [[reborn]] in a particular [[existence]], which has to be cultivated and developed (bhAveti), seems to indicate that this passage is in [[essence]] about ‘[[rebirth]] according to  
  
one’s wish’. The core is reminiscent of the BfU and ChU passages discussed above: someone sees an appealing form of existence, such as a rich K1atriya, etc. (kAma in BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.13), he puts his mind to it (kratu in BfU 4.4.5), and is reborn in that very existence after his death. In the Sa]gcti Sutta ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is embedded in the Buddhist ethical framework with good kamma—in the shape of meritorious deeds or generosity (dAna)—as the basis or starting point and morality (sCla) as condition. As we shall see when comparing various passages, generosity may be mentioned before or after formulation of the wish but in any case some form of ethical base seems indispensable.
+
one’s wish’. The core is reminiscent of the BfU and ChU passages discussed above: someone sees an appealing [[form]] of [[existence]], such as a rich K1atriya, etc. (kAma in BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.13), he puts his [[mind]] to it (kratu in BfU 4.4.5), and is [[reborn]] in that very [[existence]] after his [[death]]. In the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ is embedded in the [[Buddhist]] [[ethical]] framework with good kamma—in the shape of [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] or [[generosity]] (dAna)—as the basis or starting point and [[morality]] (sCla) as [[condition]]. As we shall see when comparing various passages, [[generosity]] may be mentioned before or after formulation of the wish but in any case some [[form]] of [[ethical]] base seems indispensable.
  
Resolve: analysis of the Sa}gCti Sutta. I will analyse the structure of the Sa]gcti Sutta and identify the various stages of the ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’: (a) condition(s); (b) prompting the resolution; (c) resolve; (d) assertion of achievement; (e) [additional] condition. This framework will  
+
Resolve: analysis of the Sa}gCti [[Sutta]]. I will analyse the {{Wiki|structure}} of the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] and identify the various stages of the ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’: (a) condition(s); (b) prompting the resolution; (c) resolve; (d) [[assertion]] of [[achievement]]; (e) [additional] [[condition]]. This framework will  
also serve as a base for a comparison with a number of other suttas89 dealing with the same topic. First, it seems necessary to give a brief introduction to the Sa\yutta-nikaya as its structure is not always easy to unravel. We are looking at different sets of nearly identical suttas describing how one comes  
+
also serve as a base for a comparison with a number of other suttas89 dealing with the same topic. First, it seems necessary to give a brief introduction to the Sa\yutta-nikaya as its {{Wiki|structure}} is not always easy to unravel. We are [[looking at]] different sets of nearly [[identical]] [[suttas]] describing how one comes  
  
to be reborn as a particular type of nAga, supaWWa, or gandhabba. For easy reference and greater clarity I have grouped these as follows:
+
to be [[reborn]] as a particular type of nAga, supaWWa, or [[gandhabba]]. For easy reference and greater clarity I have grouped these as follows:
  
  
— nAga set 1 (S III 243, i.e., S 29.7–10): describes in almost identical terms how rebirth as one of the four types of nAga (egg-born, etc.) is caused merely by seeing and admiring a nAga and wishing to be reborn as one. — nAga set 2 (S III 244, i.e., S 29.11–50): consists of almost identical suttas and differs from the first set only in that generosity is practised after wishing for rebirth as a particular nAga.
+
— nAga set 1 (S III 243, i.e., S 29.7–10): describes in almost [[identical]] terms how [[rebirth]] as one of the four types of nAga ([[egg-born]], etc.) is [[caused]] merely by [[seeing]] and admiring a nAga and wishing to be [[reborn]] as one. — nAga set 2 (S III 244, i.e., S 29.11–50): consists of almost [[identical]] [[suttas]] and differs from the first set only in that [[generosity]] is practised after wishing for [[rebirth]] as a particular nAga.
  
  
Similarly the Suttas concerning supaWWas:
+
Similarly the [[Suttas]] concerning supaWWas:
  
— supaWWa set 1 (S III 247, i.e., S 30.3–6): describes how one might become one of the four types of supaWWa merely by wishing to. — supaWWa set 2 (S III 24–49, i.e., S 30.7–46): differs from supaWWa set 1 only in that generosity is practised after wishing for rebirth as a particular supaWWa.
+
— supaWWa set 1 (S III 247, i.e., S 30.3–6): describes how one might become one of the four types of supaWWa merely by wishing to. — supaWWa set 2 (S III 24–49, i.e., S 30.7–46): differs from supaWWa set 1 only in that [[generosity]] is practised after wishing for [[rebirth]] as a particular supaWWa.
The situation is slightly changed for the gandhabbas:
+
The situation is slightly changed for the [[gandhabbas]]:
  
— gandhabba set 1 (S III 250, i.e., S 31.2): a short Sutta speaks in general terms of becoming a gandhabba merely by wishing to. — gandhabba set 2 (S III  
+
[[gandhabba]] set 1 (S III 250, i.e., S 31.2): a short [[Sutta]] speaks in general terms of becoming a [[gandhabba]] merely by wishing to. — [[gandhabba]] set 2 (S III  
  
251f, i.e., S 31.3–12): acts of generosity (corresponding to the aspiration) are mentioned after the wish, e.g., to become a ‘gandhabba who dwells in fragrant roots, heartwood, etc., one has to give fragrant roots, etc. — gandhabba set 3 (S III 252f, i.e., S 31.13–22): resembles closely nAga and supaWWa sets 2 in that generosity is mentioned in the form of the standard items that are offered to ascetics.
+
251f, i.e., S 31.3–12): acts of [[generosity]] ([[corresponding]] to the [[aspiration]]) are mentioned after the wish, e.g., to become a ‘[[gandhabba]] who dwells in fragrant [[roots]], heartwood, etc., one has to give fragrant [[roots]], etc. — [[gandhabba]] set 3 (S III 252f, i.e., S 31.13–22): resembles closely nAga and supaWWa sets 2 in that [[generosity]] is mentioned in the [[form]] of the standard items that are [[offered]] to [[ascetics]].
  
To facilitate the task of comparing the above mentioned suttas, the different stages that were identified for the Sa]gcti Sutta will serve as a guideline:
+
To facilitate the task of comparing the above mentioned [[suttas]], the different stages that were identified for the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] will serve as a guideline:
  
  
(a) The conditio sine qua non for ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ in the Sa]gcti Sutta is generosity (the standard list of items to be offered to ascetics are enumerated: anna, pAna,...seyyAvasathapadCpeyya) and rebirth in the desired existence is presented as a pay off (so ya| deti ta| paccAsCsati).  
+
(a) The conditio [[sine]] qua non for ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ in the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] is [[generosity]] (the standard list of items to be [[offered]] to [[ascetics]] are enumerated: anna, pAna,...seyyAvasathapadCpeyya) and [[rebirth]] in the [[desired]] [[existence]] is presented as a pay off (so ya| deti ta| paccAsCsati).  
  
In M I 289ff. the condition is right behaviour and acting in accordance with the Dhamma (dhammacArC samacArC); whereas the Sa]kharuppatti Sutta (M III 99ff.), literally the sutta about ‘rebirth according to one’s volitions’,90 which is, interestingly, directed towards bhikkhus, has a list of five qualities  
+
In M I 289ff. the [[condition]] is right {{Wiki|behaviour}} and acting in accordance with the [[Dhamma]] (dhammacArC samacArC); whereas the Sa]kharuppatti [[Sutta]] (M III 99ff.), literally the [[sutta]] about ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s volitions’,90 which is, interestingly, directed towards [[bhikkhus]], has a list of five qualities  
  
(saddhA,sCla,suta,cAga,paññA) required.91 At S IV 302–304, various tree deities try to persuade the householder (gahapati) Citta to make a resolution to become a Cakkavattin (Universal Monarch). They argue that he is sClavA kalyAWadhammo, and thereby entitled to make such an earnest wish. At nAga sets 1 and  
+
(saddhA,sCla,suta,cAga,paññA) required.91 At S IV 302–304, various [[tree]] [[deities]] try to persuade the [[householder]] ([[gahapati]]) [[Citta]] to make a resolution to become a [[Cakkavattin]] ([[Universal Monarch]]). They argue that he is sClavA kalyAWadhammo, and thereby entitled to make such an earnest wish. At nAga sets 1 and  
  
  
2 and supaWWa sets 1 and 2 the assumption (or condition?) is that the person in question is one ‘who acts ambiguously’ (dvayakArC) through body, speech, and mind. On the other hand, the three gandhabba sets take as a starting point a person of ‘good conduct (sucarita|) of body, speech, and mind’.92 (b) An  
+
2 and supaWWa sets 1 and 2 the assumption (or [[condition]]?) is that the [[person]] in question is one ‘who acts ambiguously’ (dvayakArC) through [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]]. On the other hand, the three [[gandhabba]] sets take as a starting point a [[person]] of ‘[[good conduct]] (sucarita|) of [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and mind’.92 (b) An  
  
element of prompting the resolve follows next in the Sa]gcti Sutta: someone sees a rich k2atriya, brAhmaWa, etc., or hears wonderful things about a certain divine form of existence. Almost identical phrasing is found in M III 99, as well as in both nAga sets, both supaWWa sets, and
+
[[element]] of prompting the resolve follows next in the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]]: someone sees a rich k2atriya, brAhmaWa, etc., or hears wonderful things about a certain [[divine]] [[form]] of [[existence]]. Almost [[identical]] phrasing is found in M III 99, as well as in both nAga sets, both supaWWa sets, and
  
  
all three gandhabba sets. The exception here is M I 289ff., which does not contain such an element. (c) The resolution proper is either called paWidhi or cetopaWidhi, or simply citta, sometimes glossed as patthanA (in the commentaries).93 In the Sa]gcti Sutta the resolve is expressed in a formula which is  
+
all three [[gandhabba]] sets. The exception here is M I 289ff., which does not contain such an [[element]]. (c) The resolution proper is either called paWidhi or cetopaWidhi, or simply [[citta]], sometimes glossed as patthanA (in the commentaries).93 In the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] the resolve is expressed in a [[formula]] which is  
  
repeated verbatim for all eight forms of existence up to the four kings. A similar formula is found in all the suttas, but the lists of the forms of existences differ considerably in length. M I 289 and M III 99 are not only much more detailed in listing different types of devas, but Nirvawa is named as  
+
repeated verbatim for all eight [[forms of existence]] up to the [[four kings]]. A similar [[formula]] is found in all the [[suttas]], but the lists of the [[forms]] of [[existences]] differ considerably in length. M I 289 and M III 99 are not only much more detailed in listing different types of [[devas]], but Nirvawa is named as  
  
the final achievement. Other suttas concentrate on only one class of beings (as in gandhabba set 1), or even on a particular type of a class of beings (as in nAga sets 1 and 2, supaWWa sets 1 and 2, gandhabba sets 2 and 3). S IV 302, too, is rather specifically aiming for rebirth as a cakkavatti (rather than a  
+
the final [[achievement]]. Other [[suttas]] [[concentrate]] on only one class of [[beings]] (as in [[gandhabba]] set 1), or even on a particular type of a class of [[beings]] (as in nAga sets 1 and 2, supaWWa sets 1 and 2, [[gandhabba]] sets 2 and 3). S IV 302, too, is rather specifically aiming for [[rebirth]] as a [[cakkavatti]] (rather than a  
  
k2atriya). The formulation of the resolve in the Sa]gcti Sutta is followed by a phrase emphasising the cultivation of the thought (see also M III 99ff.). The importance of the resolve is also emphasised in the commentary to the Sa]kharuppatti Sutta, where it is stated that the patthanA is essential for the  
+
k2atriya). The formulation of the resolve in the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] is followed by a [[phrase]] emphasising the [[cultivation]] of the [[thought]] (see also M III 99ff.). The importance of the resolve is also emphasised in the commentary to the Sa]kharuppatti [[Sutta]], where it is stated that the patthanA is [[essential]] for the  
  
achievement.94 However, none of the suttas explicitly mention the wish as being made at the time of death. Nevertheless, almost all the suttas (with the exception of the Sa]gcti Sutta, and S IV 302) explicitly state that the fulfillment of the wish takes place at death. (d) Then follows an assertion in the  
+
achievement.94 However, none of the [[suttas]] explicitly mention the wish as being made at the time of [[death]]. Nevertheless, almost all the [[suttas]] (with the exception of the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]], and S IV 302) explicitly [[state]] that the fulfillment of the wish takes place at [[death]]. (d) Then follows an [[assertion]] in the  
  
Sa]gcti Sutta, that the rebirth in a particular form of existence, is indeed achieved. The same expression is found at M III 99,95 while M I 289 merely states that such a ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is possible, and the nAga,supaWWa, and gandhabba sets again just repeat that the goal is achieved  
+
Sa]gcti [[Sutta]], that the [[rebirth]] in a particular [[form]] of [[existence]], is indeed achieved. The same expression is found at M III 99,95 while M I 289 merely states that such a ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ is possible, and the nAga,supaWWa, and [[gandhabba]] sets again just repeat that the goal is achieved  
  
(upapajjati rather than upapajeyya). In S IV 302, however, the story takes a different turn in that Citta refuses to take the paWidhi and preaches instead to the friends before he dies. (e) Finally, almost like an afterthought, comes an additional condition in the Sa]gcti Sutta: the resolve cetopaWidhi only  
+
(upapajjati rather than upapajeyya). In S IV 302, however, the story takes a different turn in that [[Citta]] refuses to take the paWidhi and preaches instead to the friends before he [[dies]]. (e) Finally, almost like an afterthought, comes an additional [[condition]] in the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]]: the resolve cetopaWidhi only  
  
works for morally good people due to its96 ‘purity’ (suddhattA). This formula only changes for the brahmakAyikA devA, the lowest of the rEpadhAtu realms, where overcoming of passion (vCtarAgattA), which is a requirement for entrance into rEpadhAtu, is added. The two Majjhima suttas, nAga set 1, supaWWa set  
+
works for {{Wiki|morally}} good [[people]] due to its96 ‘[[purity]]’ (suddhattA). This [[formula]] only changes for the brahmakAyikA devA, the lowest of the rEpadhAtu [[realms]], where [[overcoming]] of [[passion]] (vCtarAgattA), which is a requirement for entrance into rEpadhAtu, is added. The two [[Majjhima]] [[suttas]], nAga set 1, supaWWa set  
1, and gandhabba set 1 do not add any final conditions. However, in nAga set 2, supaWWa set 2, and gandhabba set 3 the standard declaration of generosity (so annam deti...pad Cpeyya|deti) which occurred at the beginning of the Sa]gcti Sutta is here inserted between the actual resolve and the affirmation.  
+
1, and [[gandhabba]] set 1 do not add any final [[conditions]]. However, in nAga set 2, supaWWa set 2, and [[gandhabba]] set 3 the standard declaration of [[generosity]] (so annam deti...pad Cpeyya|deti) which occurred at the beginning of the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] is here inserted between the actual resolve and the affirmation.  
  
Furthermore, we find an interesting variation in gandhabba set 3, where it is said that someone who wants to be reborn amongst the gods who live off scented roots has to give scented roots, which is reminiscent of mimetic magic. One gets the impression that in these last
+
Furthermore, we find an [[interesting]] variation in [[gandhabba]] set 3, where it is said that someone who wants to be [[reborn]] amongst the [[gods]] who live off scented [[roots]] has to give scented [[roots]], which is reminiscent of mimetic [[magic]]. One gets the [[impression]] that in these last
  
  
cases the act of generosity is motivated by the ambition to be reborn in a certain form of existence. Furthermore, the fact that generosity is sometimes mentioned and sometimes not might suggest that the formula was added later.
+
cases the act of [[generosity]] is motivated by the [[ambition]] to be [[reborn]] in a certain [[form]] of [[existence]]. Furthermore, the fact that [[generosity]] is sometimes mentioned and sometimes not might suggest that the [[formula]] was added later.
  
  
Let us briefly sum up: the framework for ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ are the three pillars of Buddhist practice: (a) generosity97 (dAna), (b) cultivation of mind (bhAvanA) expressed in the resolution, and (c) morality (sCla) as additional condition. This suggests ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’  
+
Let us briefly sum up: the framework for ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ are the three pillars of [[Buddhist practice]]: (a) generosity97 (dAna), (b) [[cultivation]] of [[mind]] (bhAvanA) expressed in the resolution, and (c) [[morality]] (sCla) as additional [[condition]]. This suggests ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’  
  
has acquired an ethical twist, as it is said in the Sa]gcti Sutta: ‘The mental aspiration of a moral person is effective through its purity’.98 The Sa]gcti Sutta stops with the attainment of the Brahma world, but other Suttas (such as Saleyyaka Sutta, M I 289ff.) not only enumerate many more forms of heavenly existence, they actually end with the attainment of Nibbana. The phrasing changes in the context of Nibbana:
+
has acquired an [[ethical]] twist, as it is said in the Sa]gcti [[Sutta]]: ‘The [[mental]] [[aspiration]] of a [[moral]] [[person]] is effective through its purity’.98 The Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] stops with the [[attainment]] of the [[Brahma world]], but other [[Suttas]] (such as [[Saleyyaka Sutta]], M I 289ff.) not only enumerate many more [[forms]] of [[heavenly]] [[existence]], they actually end with the [[attainment]] of [[Nibbana]]. The phrasing changes in the context of [[Nibbana]]:
  
If, householders, one who observes conduct in accordance with the Dhamma, righteous conduct, should wish: ‘Oh, that by realising for myself with direct knowledge I might here and now enter upon and abide in the deliverance of mind and deliverance by wisdom that are taintless with the destruction of the taints!’ it is possible that, by realising for himself with direct knowledge, he will here and now enter upon and abide in the deliverance of mind and deliverance by wisdom that are taintless with the destruction of the taints. Why is that? Because he observes conduct in accordance with the Dhamma, righteous conduct. (Bhikkhu Ñawamoli and Bhikkhu Bodhi 1995, 384; M I 289)
+
If, householders, one who observes conduct in accordance with the [[Dhamma]], righteous conduct, should wish: ‘Oh, that by realising for myself with [[direct knowledge]] I might here and now enter upon and abide in the [[deliverance of mind]] and [[deliverance]] by [[wisdom]] that are [[taintless]] with the destruction of the [[taints]]!’ it is possible that, by realising for himself with [[direct knowledge]], he will here and now enter upon and abide in the [[deliverance of mind]] and [[deliverance]] by [[wisdom]] that are [[taintless]] with the destruction of the [[taints]]. Why is that? Because he observes conduct in accordance with the [[Dhamma]], righteous conduct. ([[Bhikkhu]] Ñawamoli and [[Bhikkhu Bodhi]] 1995, 384; M I 289)
  
  
There are, however, also passages such as S III 154 (=A IV 125–26), which seem somewhat at odds with the concept of a wish with regard to achievements (Asavakkhaya). In fact, the simile of the hatching hens seems to illustrate the exact opposite:
+
There are, however, also passages such as S III 154 (=A IV 125–26), which seem somewhat at odds with the {{Wiki|concept}} of a wish with regard to achievements ([[Asavakkhaya]]). In fact, the simile of the hatching hens seems to illustrate the exact opposite:
  
  
Suppose, bhikkhus, there were eight or ten or twelve hen’s eggs that were not properly sat upon, not properly warmed, not properly nurtured by the hen. Although the wish might arise for the hen, ‘O that the chicks should pierce the eggshell with the points of their claws or with their beaks and break out safely’, still those chicks would be unfit to break out. (Gethin 1992, 245f.; S III 154)
+
Suppose, [[bhikkhus]], there were eight or ten or twelve hen’s eggs that were not properly sat upon, not properly warmed, not properly nurtured by the hen. Although the wish might arise for the hen, ‘O that the chicks should pierce the eggshell with the points of their claws or with their beaks and break out safely’, still those chicks would be unfit to break out. ([[Gethin]] 1992, 245f.; S III 154)
  
  
The Sutta makes the point here that the wish is utterly irrelevant to the outcome of the hatching. Other similes follow, illustrating precisely the same point.99
+
The [[Sutta]] makes the point here that the wish is utterly irrelevant to the outcome of the hatching. Other similes follow, illustrating precisely the same point.99
  
  
The Sa]kharuppatti Sutta (M III 99–103), too, works its way up the cosmological ladder and finally comes to the attainment of the ‘deliverance of mind’. The wording is almost identical with the Saleyyaka Sutta, but the fact that the final stage is ‘non-rebirth’ is emphasised. One gets the impression here that in  
+
The Sa]kharuppatti [[Sutta]] (M III 99–103), too, works its way up the [[cosmological]] ladder and finally comes to the [[attainment]] of the ‘[[deliverance of mind]]’. The wording is almost [[identical]] with the [[Saleyyaka Sutta]], but the fact that the final stage is ‘non-rebirth’ is emphasised. One gets the [[impression]] here that in  
the cosmological hierarchy Nibbana followed naturally as the final pinnacle. However, as it cannot be achieved without overcoming the hindrances, etc., this caused a break with the formula.100 There is, however, another dimension to this. Schmithausen talks about two distinct strands and religious goals  
+
the [[cosmological]] {{Wiki|hierarchy}} [[Nibbana]] followed naturally as the final pinnacle. However, as it cannot be achieved without [[overcoming]] the [[hindrances]], etc., this [[caused]] a break with the formula.100 There is, however, another [[dimension]] to this. [[Schmithausen]] talks about two {{Wiki|distinct}} [[strands]] and [[religious]] goals  
  
coexisting in the Upani1ads: free movement between the different forms of existence (kAmacAra-eschatology) on the one hand, and escaping re-death and re-birth for good (highest-placeeschatology) on the other hand. The Sa]gcti Sutta can be interpreted as a continuation of the Upani1adic concept of kAmacAra,  
+
coexisting in the Upani1ads: free {{Wiki|movement}} between the different [[forms of existence]] (kAmacAra-eschatology) on the one hand, and escaping re-death and [[re-birth]] for good (highest-placeeschatology) on the other hand. The Sa]gcti [[Sutta]] can be interpreted as a continuation of the Upani1adic {{Wiki|concept}} of kAmacAra,  
  
which was characteristic for the first strand. The concept of nibbAna, on the other hand, would come rather close to the goal of the second strand, the escape from re-death and re-birth. By beginning with ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ and finishing with Nibbana as final achievement, the Sa]kharuppatti  
+
which was [[characteristic]] for the first strand. The {{Wiki|concept}} of nibbAna, on the other hand, would come rather close to the goal of the second strand, the escape from re-death and [[re-birth]]. By beginning with ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ and finishing with [[Nibbana]] as final [[achievement]], the Sa]kharuppatti  
  
Sutta seems to combine these two strands in a whole. So far we have only assumed that the wish must also be present in the person’s mind at the time of death, but it is not explicitly said that this is a necessary requirement. It is, therefore, worth looking at other passages, which are more explicit with  
+
[[Sutta]] seems to combine these two [[strands]] in a whole. So far we have only assumed that the wish must also be {{Wiki|present}} in the person’s [[mind]] at the time of [[death]], but it is not explicitly said that this is a necessary requirement. It is, therefore, worth [[looking at]] other passages, which are more explicit with  
  
regard to the time of death even though they might not mention a formulated wish (pannidhi). In S V 375ff. we find the story of Sarakawi, who, despite being partial to drinking, was declared a stream enterer by the Buddha as a result of his vigorous efforts on his deathbed. At Dhp-a III 170–77 a weaver’s  
+
regard to the time of [[death]] even though they might not mention a formulated wish (pannidhi). In S V 375ff. we find the story of Sarakawi, who, despite being partial to drinking, was declared a [[stream enterer]] by the [[Buddha]] as a result of his vigorous efforts on his deathbed. At Dhp-a III 170–77 a weaver’s  
  
daughter was advised by the Buddha to meditate on death and was reborn in Tusita as a result of her efforts. Sometimes the last words take the form of a prophesy about the next rebirth. At Dhp-a I 151–154 Anathapiwrika’s daughter Sumana (destined to be reborn in Tusita) addresses her father as ‘younger  
+
daughter was advised by the [[Buddha]] to [[meditate]] on [[death]] and was [[reborn]] in [[Tusita]] as a result of her efforts. Sometimes the last words take the [[form]] of a [[prophesy]] about the next [[rebirth]]. At Dhp-a I 151–154 Anathapiwrika’s daughter [[Sumana]] (destined to be [[reborn]] in [[Tusita]]) addresses her father as ‘younger  
  
brother’ (kaniVVhabhAtika) on her deathbed. The Buddha explains to Anathapiwrika that she had surpassed him spiritually, which made him ‘junior’ to her. The implication seems to be that a sign indicating her next rebirth, a gatinimitta, had appeared to Sumana, even though the term is not mentioned here.
+
brother’ (kaniVVhabhAtika) on her deathbed. The [[Buddha]] explains to Anathapiwrika that she had surpassed him [[spiritually]], which made him ‘junior’ to her. The implication seems to be that a sign indicating her next [[rebirth]], a [[gatinimitta]], had appeared to [[Sumana]], even though the term is not mentioned here.
  
  
Overcoming remorse. At Dhp-a II 203–209 a public executioner offers alms to Ven. Sariputta on the day of his retirement after 55 years of service but cannot concentrate on the sermon as he keeps remembering all the people he had killed. Ven. Sariputta tricks him into listening by making him falsely  
+
[[Overcoming]] [[remorse]]. At Dhp-a II 203–209 a public executioner offers [[alms]] to Ven. [[Sariputta]] on the day of his retirement after 55 years of service but cannot [[concentrate]] on the {{Wiki|sermon}} as he keeps remembering all the [[people]] he had killed. Ven. [[Sariputta]] tricks him into listening by making him falsely  
  
believe that he was not responsible for his bad deeds as he only followed the king’s orders. As a result he attains a calm state of mind and when he is killed later that day (by a cow) is reborn in Tusita. This story states two important aspects: first, remorse is spiritually undesirable because it prevents concentration on what is important; second, the importance  
+
believe that he was not responsible for his [[bad deeds]] as he only followed the king’s orders. As a result he attains a [[calm]] [[state of mind]] and when he is killed later that day (by a {{Wiki|cow}}) is [[reborn]] in [[Tusita]]. This story states two important aspects: first, [[remorse]] is [[spiritually]] undesirable because it prevents [[concentration]] on what is important; second, the importance  
  
  
of a spiritual friend, a kalyAWamitta, is emphasised, and even an element of trickery is condoned. A more famous example of overcoming remorse is that of King Auoka (ca. 247–207 B.C.),101 who ascended to the Mauryan throne in approximately 264 B.C. and waged a brutal war against Kali]ga.102 He later became deeply affected by Buddhism and turned into one of its strongest and most generous supporters. According to the Buddhist tradition he was haunted by bad thoughts on his deathbed:
+
of a [[spiritual friend]], a kalyAWamitta, is emphasised, and even an [[element]] of trickery is condoned. A more famous example of [[overcoming]] [[remorse]] is that of [[King]] Auoka (ca. 247–207 B.C.),101 who ascended to the [[wikipedia:Maurya Empire|Mauryan]] [[throne]] in approximately 264 B.C. and waged a brutal [[war]] against [[Kali]]]ga.102 He later became deeply affected by [[Buddhism]] and turned into one of its strongest and most generous supporters. According to the [[Buddhist tradition]] he was haunted by bad [[thoughts]] on his deathbed:
  
  
He gave with joy a hundred millions after conquering all the earth, till in the end his realm came down to less then half a gall-nut’s worth. Yet when his merit was used up, his body breathing its last breath, the sorrowless Asoka too felt sorrow face to face with death.103 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 250; Vism 232)
+
He gave with [[joy]] a hundred millions after conquering all the [[earth]], till in the end his [[realm]] came down to less then half a gall-nut’s worth. Yet when his [[merit]] was used up, his [[body]] [[breathing]] its last [[breath]], the sorrowless [[Asoka]] too felt [[sorrow]] face to face with death.103 ([[Bhikkhu Ñanamoli]] 1956, 250; Vism 232)
  
  
The text does not reveal his afterlife destiny, but according to a popular legend in Sri Lanka King Auoka was reborn as in the nAga realm as a result of regret and ascended to Tusita heaven after seven days.104 The description of the death of another king who is legendary in Sri Lanka, King Dutthagamawc (ca. 101–77 B.C.), is rather more detailed.105 As death drew near six gods were waiting in their carts ready to whisk the king away to their respective heaven and the king, following the monks’ advice, chooses Tusita:
+
The text does not reveal his [[afterlife]] [[destiny]], but according to a popular legend in [[Sri Lanka]] [[King]] Auoka was [[reborn]] as in the nAga [[realm]] as a result of [[regret]] and ascended to [[Tusita heaven]] after seven days.104 The description of the [[death]] of another [[king]] who is legendary in [[Sri Lanka]], [[King]] Dutthagamawc (ca. 101–77 B.C.), is rather more detailed.105 As [[death]] drew near six [[gods]] were waiting in their carts ready to whisk the [[king]] away to their respective [[heaven]] and the [[king]], following the [[monks]]’ advice, chooses [[Tusita]]:
  
  
74. When the most wise king heard these words of the thera, he, casting a glance at the Great Thepa, closed his eyes as he lay, 75. And when he, even at that moment, had passed away, he was seen reborn and standing in celestial form in the car, 76. that came from Tusita-heaven. And to make manifest the  
+
74. When the most [[wise]] [[king]] heard these words of the [[thera]], he, casting a glance at the Great Thepa, closed his [[eyes]] as he lay, 75. And when he, even at that [[moment]], had passed away, he was seen [[reborn]] and [[standing]] in [[celestial]] [[form]] in the car, 76. that came from Tusita-heaven. And to make [[manifest]] the  
  
reward of the works of merit performed by him he drove, 77. showing himself in all his glory to the people, standing on the same car, three times around the Great Thepa, going to the left, and then, when he had done homage to the thepa and the brotherhood he passed into the Tusita-heaven.106 (Geiger 1912, 226; Mv XXXII 74–77)
+
reward of the works of [[merit]] performed by him he drove, 77. showing himself in all his glory to the [[people]], [[standing]] on the same car, three times around the Great Thepa, going to the left, and then, when he had done homage to the thepa and the brotherhood he passed into the Tusita-heaven.106 (Geiger 1912, 226; Mv XXXII 74–77)
  
  
Both the versions of King Duvvhagamawi’s death (Mahava\sa and Manorathaperawc) describe the king as having only positive visions but according to another popular legend in Sri Lanka he was tormented on his deathbed by regret.107 The source for this legend might lie in the Mahava\sa itself.  
+
Both the versions of [[King]] Duvvhagamawi’s [[death]] (Mahava\sa and Manorathaperawc) describe the [[king]] as having only positive [[visions]] but according to another popular legend in [[Sri Lanka]] he was tormented on his deathbed by regret.107 The source for this legend might lie in the Mahava\sa itself.  
  
  
In the last sixteen verses of chapter XXV there is the well-known story that Duvvhagamawi expressed remorse at having killed so many people and was reassured by arahats that all of them except for one and a half were nonbelievers.108 This legend with its death/remorse theme might have been modelled  
+
In the last sixteen verses of [[chapter]] XXV there is the well-known story that Duvvhagamawi expressed [[remorse]] at [[having killed]] so many [[people]] and was reassured by [[arahats]] that all of them except for one and a half were nonbelievers.108 This legend with its death/remorse theme might have been modelled  
after the death of the Great Auoka.109 Indeed, a modern commentary from Myanmar (Paramatthadcpanc-anudcpanc) treats King Auoka’s death together with that of King Duvvhagamawi.110 There is no indication that King Duvvhagamawi’s ascent to Tusita had been a long cultivated wish of his: he had to seek advice  
+
after the [[death]] of the Great Auoka.109 Indeed, a {{Wiki|modern}} commentary from [[Myanmar]] (Paramatthadcpanc-anudcpanc) treats [[King]] Auoka’s [[death]] together with that of [[King]] Duvvhagamawi.110 There is no indication that [[King]] Duvvhagamawi’s [[ascent]] to [[Tusita]] had been a long cultivated wish of his: he had to seek advice  
  
from the monks on that issue. His rebirth in Tusita heaven appeared, nevertheless, to be a direct result of his directing the mind there. This seems to indicate that concentration on, or possibly visualisation of, a divine existence might fulfil a function similar to the rehearsed wish. Schmithausen (1987,  
+
from the [[monks]] on that issue. His [[rebirth]] in [[Tusita heaven]] appeared, nevertheless, to be a direct result of his directing the [[mind]] there. This seems to indicate that [[concentration]] on, or possibly [[visualisation]] of, a [[divine]] [[existence]] might fulfil a function similar to the rehearsed wish. [[Schmithausen]] (1987,  
356) sees a development here (comparing Sa]kharuppatti Sutta and Saptadhatu Setra). The mere intention to be reborn in a particular form of existence is no longer sufficient, but a state of mind which is on a level with that form of existence has to be achieved. It seems worthwhile looking into the various  
+
356) sees a [[development]] here (comparing Sa]kharuppatti [[Sutta]] and Saptadhatu Setra). The mere [[intention]] to be [[reborn]] in a particular [[form]] of [[existence]] is no longer sufficient, but a [[state of mind]] which is on a level with that [[form]] of [[existence]] has to be achieved. It seems worthwhile looking into the various  
  
stages of King Duvvhagamawi’s death preparation, even though they are likely to represent an ‘ideal death scenario’ rather than a realistic picture of the customs at the time. First, he ordered his younger brother to complete the building work on the Mahastepa but legend has it that he failed to do so and  
+
stages of [[King]] Duvvhagamawi’s [[death]] preparation, even though they are likely to represent an ‘{{Wiki|ideal}} [[death]] scenario’ rather than a {{Wiki|realistic}} picture of the customs at the time. First, he ordered his younger brother to complete the building work on the Mahastepa but legend has it that he failed to do so and  
  
instead covered the unfinished dome in white cloth to avoid disappointment (Mv 32.1–6). Duvvhagamawi was then taken to pay his respects to the Mahastepa (Mv 32.7– 9), which seems to have been his last observable act of merit recorded in the Mahava\sa.111 Next he requests the company of a particular monk,  
+
instead covered the unfinished dome in white cloth to avoid disappointment (Mv 32.1–6). Duvvhagamawi was then taken to pay his respects to the Mahastepa (Mv 32.7– 9), which seems to have been his last observable act of [[merit]] recorded in the Mahava\sa.111 Next he requests the company of a particular [[monk]],  
Theraputtabhaya who comes flying through the air to his deathbed with 500 bhikkhus and preaches (Mv 32.11–23). Next, the king ordered his scribe to come and read out his meritorous deeds from a ‘merit book’ (Mv 32.25).112 The scribe begins to read (verses 26–32), then the king takes over and relates in the first  
+
Theraputtabhaya who comes flying through the [[air]] to his deathbed with 500 [[bhikkhus]] and preaches (Mv 32.11–23). Next, the [[king]] ordered his scribe to come and read out his meritorous [[deeds]] from a ‘[[merit]] [[book]]’ (Mv 32.25).112 The scribe begins to read (verses 26–32), then the [[king]] takes over and relates in the first  
  
person his meritorious deeds (verses 33–47), and at last Thera Abhaya relates two instances of alms giving (verses 48–55). Finally, the king gives instructions regarding his cremation and the worship of the Great StEpa. The function of this elaborate reading of an impressive list of meritorious deeds  
+
[[person]] his [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] (verses 33–47), and at last [[Thera]] [[Abhaya]] relates two instances of [[alms]] giving (verses 48–55). Finally, the [[king]] gives instructions regarding his [[cremation]] and the {{Wiki|worship}} of the Great StEpa. The function of this elaborate reading of an impressive list of [[meritorious]] [[deeds]]
  
is found in the Abhidhamma: to remember past meritorious deeds can be an act of merit in itself, and to die with one’s mind fixed on a meritorious deed is conducive to a positive rebirth. I have not come across any other evidence in the Pali material for this practice, but the legend of King Duvvhagamawi is  
+
is found in the [[Abhidhamma]]: to remember {{Wiki|past}} [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] can be an act of [[merit]] in itself, and to [[die]] with one’s [[mind]] fixed on a [[meritorious]] [[deed]] is conducive to a positive [[rebirth]]. I have not come across any other {{Wiki|evidence}} in the [[Pali]] material for this practice, but the legend of [[King]] Duvvhagamawi is  
very popular in Sri Lanka. This might account for the fact that ‘merit books’ (Sinhala: pinpot) were known to my informants even though they did not seem to play any role in contemporary Sri Lankan practice.
+
very popular in [[Sri Lanka]]. This might account for the fact that ‘[[merit]] [[books]]’ ([[Sinhala]]: pinpot) were known to my informants even though they did not seem to play any role in contemporary [[Sri Lankan]] practice.
Giving up attachment. It is only a small step from acknowledging the importance of the last moment of life to the attempt to influence it for oneself (by
+
Giving up [[attachment]]. It is only a small step from [[acknowledging]] the importance of the last [[moment]] of [[life]] to the attempt to influence it for oneself (by
  
  
way of cultivating a resolve) and for someone else. In the Mahasudassana Sutta (D II 169–199) the dying king admonishes his queen, who reminds him of all his worldly possessions, of the ‘correct’ way of speaking at someone’s deathbed:
+
way of [[cultivating]] a resolve) and for someone else. In the [[Mahasudassana Sutta]] (D II 169–199) the dying [[king]] admonishes his [[Wikipedia:Queen consort|queen]], who reminds him of all his [[worldly]] possessions, of the ‘correct’ way of {{Wiki|speaking}} at someone’s deathbed:
  
  
This is how you should speak: ‘All things that are pleasing and attractive are liable to change, to vanish, to become otherwise. Do not, Sire, die filled with longing. To die filled with longing is painful and blameworthy. Of your eighty-four thousand cities, Kusavatc is the chief: abandon desire, abandon the longing to live with them.’ (Walshe 1995, 288; D II 189)
+
This is how you should speak: ‘All things that are [[pleasing]] and attractive are liable to change, to vanish, to become otherwise. Do not, Sire, [[die]] filled with longing. To [[die]] filled with longing is [[painful]] and blameworthy. Of your eighty-four thousand cities, Kusavatc is the chief: abandon [[desire]], abandon the longing to live with them.’ ([[Walshe]] 1995, 288; D II 189)
  
  
The repetitiveness of the Sutta, which goes over the long list of royal possessions one by one again and again throughout the Sutta has an almost meditative quality. The keyword here is apekkhA (affection, desire, longing) with regard to possessions and life in general, which is encouraged by the  
+
The repetitiveness of the [[Sutta]], which goes over the long list of {{Wiki|royal}} possessions one by one again and again throughout the [[Sutta]] has an almost [[meditative]] [[quality]]. The keyword here is apekkhA ({{Wiki|affection}}, [[desire]], longing) with regard to possessions and [[life]] in general, which is encouraged by the  
  
queen and rejected by the king. As it happens, most people will not be struggling through long lists of cities, palaces, etc. (84 000 of each!), at the end of their lives, but the basic principle is the same. The way to help a dying relative is to encourage him or her to give up longing as it is not conducive  
+
[[Wikipedia:Queen consort|queen]] and rejected by the [[king]]. As it happens, most [[people]] will not be struggling through long lists of cities, {{Wiki|palaces}}, etc. (84 000 of each!), at the end of their [[lives]], but the basic [[principle]] is the same. The way to help a dying [[relative]] is to encourage him or her to give up longing as it is not conducive  
  
to a good death. At S V 408 the layman Mahanama asks the Buddha how one should talk to someone who is dying. Interestingly, the Sutta is very clear that the hypothetical situation involves two laypersons (upAsaka), not monks. The Buddha’s reply shall be analysed stage by stage, as it might illuminate the  
+
to a good [[death]]. At S V 408 the [[layman]] [[Mahanama]] asks the [[Buddha]] how one should talk to someone who is dying. Interestingly, the [[Sutta]] is very clear that the {{Wiki|hypothetical}} situation involves two laypersons (upAsaka), not [[monks]]. The [[Buddha’s]] reply shall be analysed stage by stage, as it might [[illuminate]] the  
  
contemporary Buddhist practice in Sri Lanka. At first (S V 408) the ill person should be reassured of his trust in the Buddha, Dhamma, and Sa\gha as well as of his own ability. Then he is admonished to withdraw his mind from his relatives (starting with his parents, wife and children, etc.) and his  
+
contemporary [[Buddhist practice]] in [[Sri Lanka]]. At first (S V 408) the ill [[person]] should be reassured of his [[trust]] in the [[Buddha]], [[Dhamma]], and Sa\gha as well as of his [[own]] ability. Then he is admonished to withdraw his [[mind]] from his relatives (starting with his [[parents]], wife and children, etc.) and his  
  
‘possessions’, or rather responsibilities. Thirdly, he is encouraged to give up aspirations for future existences one by one, starting with attachment to human pleasures, in favour of the next highest form of divine existence, and so on (S V 408f.). In this fashion, applying the mind to a particular form of  
+
‘possessions’, or rather responsibilities. Thirdly, he is encouraged to give up [[aspirations]] for {{Wiki|future}} [[existences]] one by one, starting with [[attachment]] to [[human]] [[pleasures]], in favour of the next [[highest]] [[form]] of [[divine]] [[existence]], and so on (S V 408f.). In this fashion, applying the [[mind]] to a particular [[form]] of  
  
future existence only to let go of it, the dying person works his way up the cosmological ladder to the Brahma world (cf. M I 289 and M III 99). In effect by emphasising the embracing and the letting go (citta| vuVVhApetvA) of every form of existence individually, the Sutta seems to imply an indirect  
+
{{Wiki|future}} [[existence]] only to let go of it, the dying [[person]] works his way up the [[cosmological]] ladder to the [[Brahma world]] (cf. M I 289 and M III 99). In effect by emphasising the embracing and the [[letting go]] ([[citta]]| vuVVhApetvA) of every [[form]] of [[existence]] individually, the [[Sutta]] seems to imply an indirect  
acknowledgement of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’. Finally, he is admonished to direct his mind towards cessation (nirodha), which results in liberation of mind equaling that of a monk (S V 410). In other words, he gives up ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ in favour of Nibbana. We are not told in this Sutta how a monk should talk to a layperson, or indeed to a fellow monk, but one might venture to guess that it was felt inappropriate for monks to engage in ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’.113
+
acknowledgement of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’. Finally, he is admonished to direct his [[mind]] towards [[cessation]] ([[nirodha]]), which results in [[liberation of mind]] equaling that of a [[monk]] (S V 410). In other words, he gives up ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ in favour of [[Nibbana]]. We are not told in this [[Sutta]] how a [[monk]] should talk to a [[layperson]], or indeed to a fellow [[monk]], but one might venture to guess that it was felt inappropriate for [[monks]] to engage in ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’.113
  
  
At Vin III 79 some monks speak to a very ill fellow monk and praise death, as they felt sorry for his great suffering. As a result the sick monk starves himself to death and his fellow monks feel regret and doubt. And, according to both the Vinaya text and the commentary, the Samantapasadika, they were right to feel bad, as they had committed a pArAjika offence:
+
At Vin III 79 some [[monks]] speak to a very ill fellow [[monk]] and praise [[death]], as they felt sorry for his great [[suffering]]. As a result the sick [[monk]] starves himself to [[death]] and his fellow [[monks]] [[feel]] [[regret]] and [[doubt]]. And, according to both the [[Vinaya]] text and the commentary, the [[Samantapasadika]], they were right to [[feel]] bad, as they had committed a pArAjika offence:
  
Out of compassion: seeing that he was in great pain as a result of his illness, those monks felt compassion and, wanting his death yet not realizing that his death is what they wanted, spoke in praise of death, saying, ‘You are virtuous and have done wholesome deeds. Why should you be afraid of dying? For  
+
Out of [[compassion]]: [[seeing]] that he was in great [[pain]] as a result of his {{Wiki|illness}}, those [[monks]] felt [[compassion]] and, wanting his [[death]] yet not [[realizing]] that his [[death]] is what they wanted, spoke in praise of [[death]], saying, ‘You are [[virtuous]] and have done [[wholesome]] [[deeds]]. Why should you be afraid of dying? For  
someone who is virtuous certainly the only thing that can follow from death is heaven.’ And as a result of their praising death, that monk stopped taking his food and died prematurely. Therefore they committed the offence....However, a sick monk should be given the following sort of instruction, ‘For one who is virtuous the path and fruit can arise unexpectedly, so forget your attachment to such things as the monastery, and establish mindfulness of the Buddha,  
+
someone who is [[virtuous]] certainly the only thing that can follow from [[death]] is [[heaven]].’ And as a result of their praising [[death]], that [[monk]] stopped taking his [[food]] and [[died]] prematurely. Therefore they committed the offence....However, a sick [[monk]] should be given the following sort of instruction, ‘For one who is [[virtuous]] the [[path and fruit]] can arise unexpectedly, so forget your [[attachment]] to such things as the [[monastery]], and establish [[mindfulness of the Buddha]],  
  
Dhamma, Sa\gha and the body, and pay attention to [the manner of] bringing [things] to mind’. (Gethin 2004, 11; Sp 464)
+
[[Dhamma]], Sa\gha and the [[body]], and pay [[attention]] to [the manner of] bringing [things] to [[mind]]’. ([[Gethin]] 2004, 11; Sp 464)
Again the structure is that of ‘wrong advice’ versus ‘right advice’, as we had in the Mahasudassana Sutta. The good advice, the encouragement to let go of  
+
Again the {{Wiki|structure}} is that of ‘wrong advice’ versus ‘right advice’, as we had in the [[Mahasudassana Sutta]]. The good advice, the encouragement to let go of  
  
attachment, the recollection of Buddha, Dhamma, and Sa\gha, is reminiscent of the advice Mahanama (S V 408). The interesting issue here is that wrong advice, the ‘praise of death’ (maraWa-vaWWa), even if originally motivated by pity and compassion,114 could constitute an offence of the gravest class, if  
+
[[attachment]], the [[recollection]] of [[Buddha]], [[Dhamma]], and Sa\gha, is reminiscent of the advice [[Mahanama]] (S V 408). The [[interesting]] issue here is that wrong advice, the ‘praise of [[death]]’ (maraWa-vaWWa), even if originally motivated by [[pity]] and compassion,114 could constitute an offence of the gravest class, if  
  
the sick monk decided to end his life. A monk when called to a deathbed is, consequently, in a rather precarious position: he has to encourage the sick person to abandon desire but at the same time he must not provoke depression that might lead to suicide.115 If a layperson in the hour of death can achieve  
+
the sick [[monk]] decided to end his [[life]]. A [[monk]] when called to a deathbed is, consequently, in a rather precarious position: he has to encourage the sick [[person]] to abandon [[desire]] but at the same time he must not provoke {{Wiki|depression}} that might lead to suicide.115 If a [[layperson]] in the hour of [[death]] can achieve  
  
Nibbana assisted by another layperson, how much greater would be the chances if one could listen to the Buddha himself preaching the dhamma? This is precisely the case at A III 380ff., where the monk Phagguna who is in great pain and agony, was visited on his deathbed by the Buddha and attained Nibbana  
+
[[Nibbana]] assisted by another [[layperson]], how much greater would be the chances if one could listen to the [[Buddha]] himself preaching the [[dhamma]]? This is precisely the case at A III 380ff., where the [[monk]] [[Phagguna]] who is in great [[pain]] and agony, was visited on his deathbed by the [[Buddha]] and [[attained]] [[Nibbana]]
  
(as in the Sutta S V 410). Prompted by fnanda the Buddha explains the advantages of ‘timely hearing of Dhamma’ (kAlena dhammassavana):
+
(as in the [[Sutta]] S V 410). Prompted by fnanda the [[Buddha]] explains the advantages of ‘timely hearing of [[Dhamma]]’ (kAlena [[dhammassavana]]):
  
  
There are six advantages, fnanda, in hearing the Dhamma in time, in testing its goodness in time. What six? Consider, fnanda, the monk whose mind is not wholly freed from the five lower fetters, but, when dying, is able to see the Tathagata: the Tathagata teaches him Dhamma, lovely in the beginning, lovely in the middle, lovely in the
+
There are six advantages, fnanda, in hearing the [[Dhamma]] in time, in testing its [[goodness]] in time. What six? Consider, fnanda, the [[monk]] whose [[mind]] is not wholly freed from the five [[lower fetters]], but, when dying, is able to see the [[Tathagata]]: the [[Tathagata]] teaches him [[Dhamma]], lovely in the beginning, lovely in the middle, lovely in the
  
  
end, its goodness, its significance; and makes known the godly life, wholly fulfilled, perfectly pure. When he has heard that Dhamma teaching, his mind is wholly freed from the five lower fetters. This, fnanda, is the first advantage in hearing Dhamma in time. (Hare 1934, III 271; A III 380)
+
end, its [[goodness]], its significance; and makes known the godly [[life]], wholly fulfilled, perfectly [[pure]]. When he has heard that [[Dhamma]] [[teaching]], his [[mind]] is wholly freed from the five [[lower fetters]]. This, fnanda, is the first advantage in hearing [[Dhamma]] in time. (Hare 1934, III 271; A III 380)
  
  
We are not told what precisely the Buddha said, whether he preached about letting go of better forms of existence, or whether his dhammadesanA to the monk Phagguna was on a different, more technical level. Again, it is possible that hearing the dhamma from the Buddha himself would produce an effect almost automatically, with only a minimum of effort on the part of the dying person. After all, Phagguna’s great suffering cannot have been particularly conducive to insight and meditation and is not commonly associated with a good death or with higher achievements.
+
We are not told what precisely the [[Buddha]] said, whether he [[preached]] about [[letting go]] of better [[forms of existence]], or whether his dhammadesanA to the [[monk]] [[Phagguna]] was on a different, more technical level. Again, it is possible that hearing the [[dhamma]] from the [[Buddha]] himself would produce an effect almost automatically, with only a minimum of [[effort]] on the part of the dying [[person]]. After all, Phagguna’s great [[suffering]] cannot have been particularly conducive to [[insight]] and [[meditation]] and is not commonly associated with a good [[death]] or with higher achievements.
  
  
Dying with faith. In the Mahaparinibbana Sutta it is said that those who die in a place of pilgrimage associated with the Buddha will be reborn in heaven:
+
Dying with [[faith]]. In the [[Mahaparinibbana Sutta]] it is said that those who [[die]] in a place of [[pilgrimage]] associated with the [[Buddha]] will be [[reborn]] in [[heaven]]:
Monks and nuns, lay men and lay women will come thinking, ‘Here is where the Tathagata was born, and here is where he awakened to unsurpassed full awakening, and here is where he turned the unsurpassed wheel of truth, and here is where he attained nirvana by the element of nirvana without any remnant of attachment.’ All those who die with faithful hearts while they are on pilgrimage to a shrine will at the breaking up of the body after death be born in a happy realm, a heaven world. (Gethin, unpublished; D II 140)
+
[[Monks and nuns]], [[lay men]] and lay women will come [[thinking]], ‘Here is where the [[Tathagata]] was born, and here is where he [[awakened]] to [[unsurpassed]] [[full awakening]], and here is where he turned the [[unsurpassed]] [[wheel of truth]], and here is where he [[attained]] [[nirvana]] by the [[element]] of [[nirvana]] without any remnant of [[attachment]].’ All those who [[die]] with [[faithful]] hearts while they are on [[pilgrimage]] to a [[shrine]] will at the breaking up of the [[body]] after [[death]] be born in a [[happy realm]], a [[heaven]] [[world]]. ([[Gethin]], unpublished; D II 140)
  
Here the key factor seems to be in the compound, pasannacitta, (lit. ‘glad at heart’) which Gethin translates as ‘those with faithful hearts’, following the commentarial tradition.116 Incidentally, there is evidence (albeit not in a Sutta) that hearing the Dhamma and being full of faith at the time of death is not only beneficial for human beings but indeed even for animals. One morning while staying in Campa near a lotus pond, the Buddha uttered the following cryptic prediction:
+
Here the key factor seems to be in the compound, pasannacitta, (lit. ‘glad at [[heart]]’) which [[Gethin]] translates as ‘those with [[faithful]] hearts’, following the {{Wiki|commentarial}} tradition.116 Incidentally, there is {{Wiki|evidence}} (albeit not in a [[Sutta]]) that hearing the [[Dhamma]] and being full of [[faith]] at the time of [[death]] is not only beneficial for [[human beings]] but indeed even for [[animals]]. One morning while staying in [[Campa]] near a [[lotus]] pond, the [[Buddha]] uttered the following cryptic {{Wiki|prediction}}:
  
  
Tonight, when I am teaching the Dhamma, a frog, while taking my voice as an object (nimitta), will die by the works of others and will come with a great retinue of gods while a big crowd is watching; for many there will be a realization of the Teaching. (Vv-a 217)
+
Tonight, when I am [[teaching]] the [[Dhamma]], a {{Wiki|frog}}, while taking my {{Wiki|voice}} as an [[object]] ([[nimitta]]), will [[die]] by the works of others and will come with a great retinue of [[gods]] while a big crowd is watching; for many there will be a [[realization]] of the [[Teaching]]. (Vv-a 217)
And a bit further on we learn about the events, which take place on that evening just as the Buddha begins his sermon:
+
And a bit further on we learn about the events, which take place on that evening just as the [[Buddha]] begins his {{Wiki|sermon}}:
  
  
At that moment a frog came out of the lotus pond and [thinking] ‘This is dhamma spoken’, with the idea of dhamma, he took [my] voice as an object (nimitta) and sat down at the outer edge of the assembly. [Just] then a cow-herd arrived at the place and saw the Teacher teaching the dhamma and the congregation  
+
At that [[moment]] a {{Wiki|frog}} came out of the [[lotus]] pond and [[[thinking]]] ‘This is [[dhamma]] spoken’, with the [[idea]] of [[dhamma]], he took [my] {{Wiki|voice}} as an [[object]] ([[nimitta]]) and sat down at the outer edge of the assembly. [Just] then a cow-herd arrived at the place and saw the [[Teacher]] [[teaching]] the [[dhamma]] and the congregation  
  
listening very peacefully to the dhamma. With his mind on that he stood [there], leaning on his stick and [because] he did not see the frog he stood on its head, crushing it. The frog with a happy mind because of the idea of dhamma died instantly and was reborn in the sphere of the thirty-three gods, in a gold celestial palace twelve yojanas in size, as if awakened from sleep and saw himself there surrounded by a group of nymphs. As he was reflecting: ‘From where  
+
listening very peacefully to the [[dhamma]]. With his [[mind]] on that he stood [there], leaning on his stick and [because] he did not see the {{Wiki|frog}} he stood on its head, crushing it. The {{Wiki|frog}} with a [[happy]] [[mind]] because of the [[idea]] of [[dhamma]] [[died]] instantly and was [[reborn]] in the [[sphere]] of the [[thirty-three gods]], in a {{Wiki|gold}} [[celestial]] palace twelve [[yojanas]] in size, as if [[awakened]] from [[sleep]] and saw himself there surrounded by a group of [[nymphs]]. As he was reflecting: ‘From where  
  
did I come to be reborn here?’ he saw his former existence. And as he was thinking ‘What did I do, that I [of all frogs] was reborn here, that I obtained such success?’ he did not see anything other than the taking the Blessed One’s voice as object. He immediately came with his celestial palace, stepped down from it and, while a big crowd of people was watching, approached with a great retinue and great divine power, bowed down with his head at the feet of the  
+
did I come to be [[reborn]] here?’ he saw his former [[existence]]. And as he was [[thinking]] ‘What did I do, that I [of all frogs] was [[reborn]] here, that I obtained such [[success]]?’ he did not see anything other than the taking the [[Blessed One’s]] {{Wiki|voice}} as [[object]]. He immediately came with his [[celestial]] palace, stepped down from it and, while a big crowd of [[people]] was watching, approached with a great retinue and great [[divine power]], [[bowed]] down with his head at the feet of the  
  
Blessed One, greeting him with cupped hands and stood there paying respect. (Vv-a 217)
+
[[Blessed One]], greeting him with cupped hands and stood there paying [[respect]]. (Vv-a 217)
The crucial point for us seems to be that the frog did not make a resolution to be reborn in the realm of the thirty-three gods, he did not have any deep insight nor did he make any special effort. He was, however, pasannacitta, ‘glad at heart’ at hearing the dhamma. This seemingly involuntary act of faith  
+
The crucial point for us seems to be that the {{Wiki|frog}} did not make a resolution to be [[reborn]] in the [[realm of the thirty-three]] [[gods]], he did not have any deep [[insight]] nor did he make any special [[effort]]. He was, however, pasannacitta, ‘glad at [[heart]]’ at hearing the [[dhamma]]. This seemingly involuntary act of [[faith]]
  
coincided with the last moments of his existence as a frog, so the Buddha’s voice became his kammanimitta, the decisive element at the time of his death (see the chapter on Abhidhamma). A similar story is found in the Dhammapada-avvhakatha where it is said that 500 young bats happened to overhear two monks  
+
coincided with the last moments of his [[existence]] as a {{Wiki|frog}}, so the [[Buddha’s voice]] became his [[kammanimitta]], the decisive [[element]] at the time of his [[death]] (see the [[chapter]] on [[Abhidhamma]]). A similar story is found in the Dhammapada-avvhakatha where it is said that 500 young bats happened to overhear two [[monks]]
  
chanting the Abhidhamma in their cave:
+
[[chanting]] the [[Abhidhamma]] in their [[cave]]:
We are told that in the dispensation of the Buddha Kassapa they were little bats. On a certain occasion, as they hung over a mountain cave, they overheard  
+
We are told that in the dispensation of the [[Buddha]] [[Kassapa]] they were little bats. On a certain occasion, as they hung over a mountain [[cave]], they overheard  
  
two monks reciting the Abhidhamma as they walked up and down and took their voices as an object. As for the expressions, ‘These aggregates of being, these elements of being,’ they did not know what they meant; but solely because they had taken their voices as an object, when they passed from that state of existence they were reborn in the World of the Gods. There, for the space of an interval between two Buddhas, they enjoyed celestial glory; afterwards they were reborn in Savatthc in the households of families of distinction. (adapted from Burlingame 1921 III 52; Dhp-a III 223)
+
two [[monks]] reciting the [[Abhidhamma]] as they walked up and down and took their {{Wiki|voices}} as an [[object]]. As for the {{Wiki|expressions}}, ‘These [[aggregates]] of being, these [[elements]] of being,’ they did not know what they meant; but solely because they had taken their {{Wiki|voices}} as an [[object]], when they passed from that [[state]] of [[existence]] they were [[reborn]] in the [[World]] of the [[Gods]]. There, for the [[space]] of an {{Wiki|interval}} between two [[Buddhas]], they enjoyed [[celestial]] glory; afterwards they were [[reborn]] in Savatthc in the households of families of {{Wiki|distinction}}. (adapted from Burlingame 1921 III 52; Dhp-a III 223)
  
  
The bats did not all die at the same time while listening to the recital (at least it does not say so) but the fact that they ‘took the voices as object’ seems to have been the deciding element that caused rebirth amongst the gods. There is yet another animal story, this time from the commentary to the  
+
The bats did not all [[die]] at the same time while listening to the recital (at least it does not say so) but the fact that they ‘took the {{Wiki|voices}} as [[object]]’ seems to have been the deciding [[element]] that [[caused]] [[rebirth]] amongst the [[gods]]. There is yet another [[animal]] story, this time from the commentary to the  
  
Mahasatipavvhana Sutta that deals with the topic of recollecting the teaching at the time of death:
+
Mahasatipavvhana [[Sutta]] that deals with the topic of recollecting the [[teaching]] at the time of [[death]]:
A dancer took on a baby parrot and walked about teaching it. After he had stayed in a nunnery he went away, forgetting the little parrot at the time of his leaving. The novices took him and looked after him. They gave him the name ‘Buddharakkhita’. Then one day the principal nun saw him sitting in front of her  
+
A dancer took on a baby {{Wiki|parrot}} and walked about [[teaching]] it. After he had stayed in a [[nunnery]] he went away, {{Wiki|forgetting}} the little {{Wiki|parrot}} at the time of his leaving. The novices took him and looked after him. They gave him the [[name]] ‘[[Buddharakkhita]]’. Then one day the [[principal]] [[nun]] saw him sitting in front of her  
  
and said: ‘Buddharakkhita?’ ‘What is it, honorable One?’ ‘Do you pay any attention to [mental] cultivation?’ ‘I do not have one, honorable One.’ ‘It is not right to live as a diffused personality, especially when staying in the vicinity of ascetics, some form of fixed thought is to be desired. If you cannot do anything else, then repeat [to yourself] “aVVhi, aVVhi”.’117 Abiding by the nun’s instruction he moved about repeating ‘aVVhi, aVVhi’ [to himself]. One day  
+
and said: ‘[[Buddharakkhita]]?’ ‘What is it, honorable One?’ ‘Do you pay any [[attention]] to [[[mental]]] [[cultivation]]?’ ‘I do not have one, honorable One.’ ‘It is not right to live as a diffused [[personality]], especially when staying in the vicinity of [[ascetics]], some [[form]] of fixed [[thought]] is to be [[desired]]. If you cannot do anything else, then repeat [to yourself] “aVVhi, aVVhi”.’117 Abiding by the [[nun’s]] instruction he moved about repeating ‘aVVhi, aVVhi’ [to himself]. One day  
  
early in the morning while the morning sun was shining, a bird sat on top of an arch and grabbed him with his claws. He shouted ‘Kiri, kiri!’ The novices heard that and said: ‘Honorable Ones, Buddharakkhita has been grabbed by a bird. Let us free him’. They grabbed clods of earth and such and followed [the bird] and freed Buddharakkhita. The nun brought him back, sat him down in front of her and said: ‘Buddharakkhita, when you were grabbed by the bird, what  
+
early in the morning while the morning {{Wiki|sun}} was shining, a bird sat on top of an arch and grabbed him with his claws. He shouted ‘Kiri, kiri!’ The novices heard that and said: ‘Honorable Ones, [[Buddharakkhita]] has been grabbed by a bird. Let us free him’. They grabbed clods of [[earth]] and such and followed [the bird] and freed [[Buddharakkhita]]. The [[nun]] brought him back, sat him down in front of her and said: ‘[[Buddharakkhita]], when you were grabbed by the bird, what  
  
was on your mind?’ ‘Honorable One, [I had nothing other on my mind than] “Just a heap of bones is leaving having grabbed a heap of bones. Where will he scatter them?” Thus, Honorable One, only a heap of bones was on my mind.’ ‘Very good, very good, Buddharakkhita, in the future you will have the right condition for the destruction of birth!’ (Sv III 742)
+
was on your [[mind]]?’ ‘Honorable One, [I had nothing other on my [[mind]] than] “Just a heap of [[bones]] is leaving having grabbed a heap of [[bones]]. Where will he scatter them?” Thus, Honorable One, only a heap of [[bones]] was on my [[mind]].’ ‘Very good, very good, [[Buddharakkhita]], in the {{Wiki|future}} you will have the right [[condition]] for the destruction of [[birth]]!’ (Sv III 742)
  
  
Luckily the little parrot lived to tell the tale, but had he not, one might on the basis of the previous two stories assume he would have been reborn amongst the gods and after intervals in heaven and as a human, become an arahat, as predicted by the principal nun. The commentary is rather precise here in emphasising that this will happen in the future (anAgate), as it is impossible for animals to attain arahatship. Again, there might be more stories  
+
Luckily the little {{Wiki|parrot}} lived to tell the tale, but had he not, one might on the basis of the previous two stories assume he would have been [[reborn]] amongst the [[gods]] and after intervals in [[heaven]] and as a [[human]], become an [[arahat]], as predicted by the [[principal]] [[nun]]. The commentary is rather precise here in emphasising that this will happen in the {{Wiki|future}} (anAgate), as it is impossible for [[animals]] to attain [[arahatship]]. Again, there might be more stories  
  
reporting the events surrounding the death of animals, but these three examples will suffice.
+
reporting the events surrounding the [[death]] of [[animals]], but these three examples will suffice.
Bad death I will next examine bad death followed by rebirth in one of the unfortunate states.
+
Bad [[death]] I will next examine bad [[death]] followed by [[rebirth]] in one of the unfortunate states.
  
  
Resolve. I have not found any evidence of a bad resolve in the Nikayas, but there are examples in the commentaries and the Abhidhamma. A particular type of wrong view (or rather clouded vision) seems to be represented at Dhp-a I 47f. Two women, one barren and one fruitful, share one husband and are locked in a battle of hatred. The fruitful wife, now pregnant again, realises that it was her barren co-wife who had previously caused her two miscarriages and is now  
+
Resolve. I have not found any {{Wiki|evidence}} of a bad resolve in the [[Nikayas]], but there are examples in the commentaries and the [[Abhidhamma]]. A particular type of [[wrong view]] (or rather clouded [[vision]]) seems to be represented at Dhp-a I 47f. Two women, one barren and one fruitful, share one husband and are locked in a {{Wiki|battle}} of [[hatred]]. The fruitful wife, now {{Wiki|pregnant}} again, realises that it was her barren co-wife who had previously [[caused]] her two miscarriages and is now  
  
about to kill her and her unborn third child. She makes a patthanA on her deathbed to become a yakkhinC and as a result is reborn as a cat and her rival as a hen.118 Thereby a cycle is started that continues with respective resolutions and killings until the Buddha intervenes.119 In this story the main  
+
about to kill her and her {{Wiki|unborn}} third child. She makes a patthanA on her deathbed to become a yakkhinC and as a result is [[reborn]] as a {{Wiki|cat}} and her rival as a hen.118 Thereby a cycle is started that continues with respective resolutions and killings until the [[Buddha]] intervenes.119 In this story the main  
  
motivation for a resolve to be reborn in a powerful, but nevertheless unhappy, form of existence, is revenge. This is, of course, totally different from the Bodhisattva’s conscious decision to be reborn in bad existences in order to relieve the suffering of his fellow beings there as, according to  
+
[[motivation]] for a resolve to be [[reborn]] in a powerful, but nevertheless [[unhappy]], [[form]] of [[existence]], is revenge. This is, of course, totally different from the [[Bodhisattva’s]] [[conscious]] [[decision]] to be [[reborn]] in bad [[existences]] in order to relieve the [[suffering]] of his fellow [[beings]] there as, according to  
  
Kathavatthu XXIII 3, the Andhakas claim he does:
+
[[Kathavatthu]] XXIII 3, the [[Andhakas]] claim he does:
You maintain that he entered the womb of his own free will. Do you also imply that he chose to be reborn in purgatory, or as an animal? That he possessed  
+
You maintain that he entered the [[womb]] of his [[own]] [[free will]]. Do you also imply that he chose to be [[reborn]] in [[purgatory]], or as an [[animal]]? That he possessed  
  
magic potency? You deny. I ask it again. You assent. Then did he practice the Four Steps to that potency— will, effort, thought, investigation? Neither can you quote me here a Sutta in justification. (Shwe Zan Aung and Mrs. Rhys Davids 1915, 367; Kv-a 623f.)
+
[[magic]] [[potency]]? You deny. I ask it again. You assent. Then did he practice the Four Steps to that [[potency]]— will, [[effort]], [[thought]], [[investigation]]? Neither can you quote me here a [[Sutta]] in justification. ([[Shwe Zan Aung]] and Mrs. [[Wikipedia:Thomas William Rhys Davids|Rhys Davids]] 1915, 367; Kv-a 623f.)
  
  
Here the Kathavatthu makes the interesting point that being reborn according to one’s wish would be due to special power (iddhi). The opponent agrees that the Bodhisattva can exercise his choice of where he is reborn on the grounds of special powers (iddhi) which are resulting from meritorious deeds in the  
+
Here the [[Kathavatthu]] makes the [[interesting]] point that being [[reborn]] according to one’s wish would be due to special power ([[iddhi]]). The opponent agrees that the [[Bodhisattva]] can exercise his choice of where he is [[reborn]] on the grounds of special [[powers]] ([[iddhi]]) which are resulting from [[meritorious]] [[deeds]] in the  
  
past (puññiddhi), rather than from meditation (bhAvanAmaya). The Theravadins, however, seem to have upheld the view that a Bodhisattva does not consciously decide to be reborn in a bad existence, as that would bypass his kamma.
+
{{Wiki|past}} ([[puññiddhi]]), rather than from [[meditation]] (bhAvanAmaya). The [[Theravadins]], however, seem to have upheld the view that a [[Bodhisattva]] does not [[consciously]] decide to be [[reborn]] in a bad [[existence]], as that would bypass his [[kamma]].
  
  
Remorse. We have already cited two famous examples of overcoming remorse before death, and as we shall see, Auoka and Duvvhagamawi might have had a narrow escape. In the Dhammapada-avvhakatha is is said that Queen Mallika, despite having shown great generosity and support for the Sa\gha, was reborn in the  
+
[[Remorse]]. We have already cited two famous examples of [[overcoming]] [[remorse]] before [[death]], and as we shall see, Auoka and Duvvhagamawi might have had a narrow escape. In the Dhammapada-avvhakatha is is said that [[Queen Mallika]], despite having shown great [[generosity]] and support for the Sa\gha, was [[reborn]] in the  
  
Avcci hell due to the incident of indecent sexual behaviour (with her pet dog in the bath) and subsequent deception of the king who had witnessed the act.120 The reason for her rebirth in Avcci is, according to the commentary, not the incident itself, but the fact that she remembered it at the moment of death (presumably reliving her regret and shame). On the seventh day,
+
Avcci [[hell]] due to the incident of indecent [[sexual behaviour]] (with her [[pet]] {{Wiki|dog}} in the bath) and subsequent [[deception]] of the [[king]] who had witnessed the act.120 The [[reason]] for her [[rebirth]] in Avcci is, according to the commentary, not the incident itself, but the fact that she remembered it at the [[moment of death]] (presumably reliving her [[regret]] and [[shame]]). On the seventh day,
  
  
however, she is reborn in Tusita due to the amount of merit accumulated by her in the present life.121 Another story in the Dhammapada-avvhakatha about regret at the time of death reports longerlasting consequences. The monk Erakapatta once went in a boat and tore off a leaf holding onto an Eraka tree. He registered his deed but thought it was unimportant until many existences later:
+
however, she is [[reborn]] in [[Tusita]] due to the amount of [[merit]] [[accumulated]] by her in the {{Wiki|present}} life.121 Another story in the Dhammapada-avvhakatha about [[regret]] at the time of [[death]] reports longerlasting {{Wiki|consequences}}. The [[monk]] Erakapatta once went in a boat and tore off a leaf holding onto an Eraka [[tree]]. He registered his [[deed]] but [[thought]] it was unimportant until many [[existences]] later:
  
  
Although for twenty thousand years he performed meditations in the forest without confessing his fault, yet, when he came to die, he felt as though an Eraka leaf had seized him by the neck. Desiring to confess his fault, but seeing no other monk, he was filled with remorse and cried out, ‘My virtue is impaired!’ Thus he died. Having passed out of that state of existence, he was born a dragon king, the measure of his body being that of a dug-out canoe. At the moment of rebirth he surveyed his person, and was filled with remorse as he thought to himself, ‘After performing meditations for so long a time, I have been reborn in a causeless state, in a feeding place for frogs.’ (Burlingame 1921 III 56f.; Dhp-a III 230ff.)
+
Although for twenty thousand years he performed [[meditations]] in the [[forest]] without confessing his fault, yet, when he came to [[die]], he felt as though an Eraka leaf had seized him by the neck. [[Desiring]] to confess his fault, but [[seeing]] no other [[monk]], he was filled with [[remorse]] and cried out, ‘My [[virtue]] is impaired!’ Thus he [[died]]. Having passed out of that [[state]] of [[existence]], he was born a [[dragon king]], the measure of his [[body]] being that of a dug-out canoe. At the [[moment of rebirth]] he surveyed his [[person]], and was filled with [[remorse]] as he [[thought]] to himself, ‘After performing [[meditations]] for so long a time, I have been [[reborn]] in a [[causeless]] [[state]], in a feeding place for frogs.’ (Burlingame 1921 III 56f.; Dhp-a III 230ff.)
  
  
Compared to Queen Mallika’s misbehaviour and deceit, Erakapatta’s misdeed seems trivial and the resulting fate rather grim (for the interval between two Buddhas he was reborn as a nAga king) considering that the monk in question is a meditator of long standing (twenty thousand years to be precise). The imagery is quite strong and evocative (fast moving boat, the leaf grabbing the monk by the throat) and is reminiscent of the stream of sa|sAra.122 One would be hard pressed to make sense of the story in a literal sense, but the moral of Erakapatta’s story is clearly monastic: even the slightest fault left unconfessed might haunt you at the time of death.123
+
Compared to [[Queen]] [[Mallika’s]] misbehaviour and [[deceit]], Erakapatta’s misdeed seems [[trivial]] and the resulting [[fate]] rather grim (for the {{Wiki|interval}} between two [[Buddhas]] he was [[reborn]] as a nAga [[king]]) considering that the [[monk]] in question is a [[meditator]] of long [[standing]] (twenty thousand years to be precise). The [[imagery]] is quite strong and evocative (fast moving boat, the leaf grabbing the [[monk]] by the {{Wiki|throat}}) and is reminiscent of the {{Wiki|stream}} of sa|sAra.122 One would be hard pressed to make [[sense]] of the story in a literal [[sense]], but the [[moral]] of Erakapatta’s story is clearly [[monastic]]: even the slightest fault left unconfessed might haunt you at the time of death.123
  
  
Attachment. A rather touching example of the bad consequences of attachment to objects at the time of death, is related at Dhp-a III 341–344. An earnest monk named Tissa takes a liking to his brand new robe, but alas, he dies before he had a chance to wear it. The other monks decide to cut it up and divide  
+
[[Attachment]]. A rather [[touching]] example of the bad {{Wiki|consequences}} of [[attachment]] to [[objects]] at the time of [[death]], is related at Dhp-a III 341–344. An earnest [[monk]] named [[Tissa]] takes a liking to his brand new robe, but alas, he [[dies]] before he had a chance to wear it. The other [[monks]] decide to cut it up and divide  
  
it amongst themselves, but the Buddha intervenes and orders them to leave the robe for seven days. Eventually he explains to the puzzled monks:
+
it amongst themselves, but the [[Buddha]] intervenes and orders them to leave the robe for seven days. Eventually he explains to the puzzled [[monks]]:
Monks, Tissa was reborn as a bug in his own robe. When you set about to divide the robe among you, he screamed ‘They are plundering my property.’ And thus screaming, he ran this way and that. Had you taken his robe, he would have cherished a grudge against you, and because of this sin would have been reborn in Hell. That is the reason why I directed that the robe should be laid aside. But now he
+
[[Monks]], [[Tissa]] was [[reborn]] as a bug in his [[own]] robe. When you set about to divide the robe among you, he screamed ‘They are plundering my property.’ And thus screaming, he ran this way and that. Had you taken his robe, he would have cherished a [[grudge]] against you, and because of this [[sin]] would have been [[reborn]] in [[Hell]]. That is the [[reason]] why I directed that the robe should be laid aside. But now he
  
  
has been reborn in the Abode of the Tusita gods, and for this reason I have permitted you to take the robe and divide it among you.124 (adapted from Burlingame 1921 III 121; Dhp-a III 343)
+
has been [[reborn]] in the Abode of the [[Tusita]] [[gods]], and for this [[reason]] I have permitted you to take the robe and divide it among you.124 (adapted from Burlingame 1921 III 121; Dhp-a III 343)
  
  
The danger of dying with attachment to an image on one’s mind is vividly illustrated in the Nikayas:
+
The [[danger]] of dying with [[attachment]] to an image on one’s [[mind]] is vividly illustrated in the [[Nikayas]]:
  
  
It would be better, bhikkhus, for the eye faculty to be lacerated by a red-hot iron pin burning, blazing, and glowing, than for one to grasp the sign through the features in a form cognizable by the eye. For if consciousness should stand tied to gratification in the sign or in the features, and if one should die on that occasion, it is possible that one will go to one of two destinations: hell or the animal realm. Having seen this danger, I speak thus. (Bhikkhu Bodhi 2000 II 1234; S IV 168)
+
It would be better, [[bhikkhus]], for the [[eye faculty]] to be lacerated by a red-hot {{Wiki|iron}} pin burning, blazing, and glowing, than for one to [[grasp]] the sign through the features in a [[form]] cognizable by the [[eye]]. For if [[consciousness]] should stand tied to gratification in the sign or in the features, and if one should [[die]] on that occasion, it is possible that one will go to one of two destinations: [[hell]] or the [[animal realm]]. Having seen this [[danger]], I speak thus. ([[Bhikkhu Bodhi]] 2000 II 1234; S IV 168)
  
  
This passage illustrates just why it is so important to assist a dying person in giving up attachment at the time of death.
+
This passage illustrates just why it is so important to assist a dying [[person]] in giving up [[attachment]] at the time of [[death]].
  
  
Wrong view. A number of Suttas deal in a more general way with karmic retribution and it is often repeated that wrong view (micchAdiVVhi) leads to rebirth in either hell or the animal realm. I will, however, concentrate here on two passages that deal with the time of death. At S IV 308ff. a mercenary holds the wrong view that a soldier dying in battle will be reborn amongst the so-called battle-slain gods (parajitAna|125 devAna| sahavyata|). The Buddha explains that the mind of a soldier in battle is already low and evil as it is intent on killing beings, but to further hold the wrong view that he will be reborn amongst devas makes it doubly wrong:
+
[[Wrong view]]. A number of [[Suttas]] deal in a more general way with [[karmic retribution]] and it is often repeated that [[wrong view]] (micchAdiVVhi) leads to [[rebirth]] in either [[hell]] or the [[animal realm]]. I will, however, [[concentrate]] here on two passages that deal with the time of [[death]]. At S IV 308ff. a mercenary holds the [[wrong view]] that a soldier dying in {{Wiki|battle}} will be [[reborn]] amongst the so-called battle-slain [[gods]] (parajitAna|125 devAna| sahavyata|). The [[Buddha]] explains that the [[mind]] of a soldier in {{Wiki|battle}} is already low and [[evil]] as it is intent on {{Wiki|killing}} [[beings]], but to further hold the [[wrong view]] that he will be [[reborn]] amongst [[devas]] makes it doubly wrong:
  
  
But should he hold such a view as this: ‘When a mercenary strives and exerts himself in battle, if others slay him and finish him off while he is striving and exerting himself in battle, then with the breakup of the body, after death, he is reborn in the company of the battleslain devas’—that is a wrong view on his part. For a person with wrong view, I say, there is one of two destinations: either hell or the animal realm. (Bhikkhu Bodhi 2000 II 1335; S IV 308ff.)
+
But should he hold such a view as this: ‘When a mercenary strives and exerts himself in {{Wiki|battle}}, if others slay him and finish him off while he is striving and exerting himself in {{Wiki|battle}}, then with the breakup of the [[body]], after [[death]], he is [[reborn]] in the company of the battleslain devas’—that is a [[wrong view]] on his part. For a [[person]] with [[wrong view]], I say, there is one of two destinations: either [[hell]] or the [[animal realm]]. ([[Bhikkhu Bodhi]] 2000 II 1335; S IV 308ff.)
  
  
One gets the impression here that the hateful thought at the time of death might have sufficed to cause rebirth in hell and that the wrong view is only an additional factor. Furthermore, it is not actually said explicitly that the micchAdiVVhi occurs at the time of death.126 However, as a result of the Buddha’s preaching the soldier takes refuge for life, but does not ordain or become an arahant.127
+
One gets the [[impression]] here that the hateful [[thought]] at the time of [[death]] might have sufficed to [[cause]] [[rebirth]] in [[hell]] and that the [[wrong view]] is only an additional factor. Furthermore, it is not actually said explicitly that the micchAdiVVhi occurs at the time of death.126 However, as a result of the [[Buddha’s]] preaching the soldier takes [[refuge]] for [[life]], but does not ordain or become an arahant.127
  
  
General explanation An entire Sutta, the Mahakammavibha]ga Sutta (M III 207–215), is devoted to the workings of kamma. The Buddha explains that there are four categories of people:
+
General explanation An entire [[Sutta]], the Mahakammavibha]ga [[Sutta]] (M III 207–215), is devoted to the workings of [[kamma]]. The [[Buddha]] explains that there are four categories of [[people]]:
  
  
(a) those who do not keep the precepts, etc., hold a wrong view and find a miserable after life destiny; (b) those who do not keep the precepts, etc., hold a wrong view and find a happy after life destiny; (c) those who do keep the precepts, etc., hold a right view and find a happy after life destiny; (d) those who do keep the precepts, etc., hold a right view and find a miserable after life destiny.
+
(a) those who do not keep the [[precepts]], etc., hold a [[wrong view]] and find a [[miserable]] after [[life]] [[destiny]]; (b) those who do not keep the [[precepts]], etc., hold a [[wrong view]] and find a [[happy]] after [[life]] [[destiny]]; (c) those who do keep the [[precepts]], etc., hold a [[right view]] and find a [[happy]] after [[life]] [[destiny]]; (d) those who do keep the [[precepts]], etc., hold a [[right view]] and find a [[miserable]] after [[life]] [[destiny]].
  
  
In categories (a) and (c) kamma is presented as cause for bad or good results, whereas in categories (b) and (d) the exact opposite is proclaimed, which appears to override kamma.128 This description of the four categories of people is then repeated with slightly different emphasis (a recluse or brahmin  
+
In categories (a) and (c) [[kamma]] is presented as [[cause]] for bad or good results, whereas in categories (b) and (d) the exact opposite is proclaimed, which appears to override kamma.128 This description of the four categories of [[people]] is then repeated with slightly different {{Wiki|emphasis}} (a [[recluse]] or [[brahmin]]
  
with a divine eye observes the above four cases). The following explanation centers around two main aspects: first, the quality of the next rebirth might be caused either by deeds in the present existence or by right or wrong views at the moment of death (maraWakAle); and second, good or bad kamma will not  
+
with a [[divine eye]] observes the above four cases). The following explanation centers around two main aspects: first, the [[quality]] of the next [[rebirth]] might be [[caused]] either by [[deeds]] in the {{Wiki|present}} [[existence]] or by right or [[wrong views]] at the [[moment of death]] (maraWakAle); and second, good or [[bad kamma]] will not  
  
necessarily come to fruition in the very next existence. The first part of the explanation seems to suggest that wrong or right view at the time of death can override a lifetime of good or bad kamma respectively. The fault with this suggestion is that the brahmin watching with a divine eye only sees a  
+
necessarily come to [[fruition]] in the very next [[existence]]. The first part of the explanation seems to suggest that wrong or [[right view]] at the time of [[death]] can override a [[lifetime]] of good or [[bad kamma]] respectively. The fault with this suggestion is that the [[brahmin]] watching with a [[divine eye]] only sees a  
  
certain moment in peoples’ life. This snapshot might give him the completely wrong idea about the moral quality of the person in question and the seemingly unfitting rebirth. Similarly, the death moment is like a snap shot of the mental disposition of a person at any particular moment: it is likely to be in  
+
certain [[moment]] in peoples’ [[life]]. This snapshot might give him the completely wrong [[idea]] about the [[moral]] [[quality]] of the [[person]] in question and the seemingly unfitting [[rebirth]]. Similarly, the [[death moment]] is like a snap shot of the [[mental]] disposition of a [[person]] at any particular [[moment]]: it is likely to be in  
  
keeping with someone’s general disposition, but might reflect a momentary lapse and appear ‘unfitting’. The second part of the explanation then is a straightforward assertion that there is indeed karmic retribution and right or wrong view at the time of death can only temporarily override (but not  
+
keeping with someone’s general disposition, but might reflect a momentary lapse and appear ‘unfitting’. The second part of the explanation then is a straightforward [[assertion]] that there is indeed [[karmic retribution]] and right or [[wrong view]] at the time of [[death]] can only temporarily override (but not  
eradicate) kamma. The commentary on the Mahakammavibha]ga Sutta quotes a rather interesting example of micchAdiVVhi (‘Skanda is the best! 3iva is the best! Brahma is the best!’ or ‘The world is created by huvara, etc.’).129 The belief in a creator God, even though not included in the standard formula of the  
+
eradicate) [[kamma]]. The commentary on the Mahakammavibha]ga [[Sutta]] quotes a rather [[interesting]] example of micchAdiVVhi (‘[[Skanda]] is the best! 3iva is the best! [[Brahma]] is the best!’ or ‘The [[world]] is created by huvara, etc.’).129 The [[belief]] in a creator [[God]], even though not included in the standard [[formula]] of the  
  
ten wrong views as it appears in the Nikayas and Abhidhamma, is nevertheless not out of keeping with it.130 It is just possible—but this is pure speculation—that there might be a hint of a warning here. Even those who turned to Buddhism during their lifetime might on their deathbed instinctively revert to the god(s) of their childhood.
+
ten [[wrong views]] as it appears in the [[Nikayas]] and [[Abhidhamma]], is nevertheless not out of keeping with it.130 It is just possible—but this is [[pure]] speculation—that there might be a hint of a warning here. Even those who turned to [[Buddhism]] during their [[lifetime]] might on their deathbed instinctively revert to the god(s) of their childhood.
  
  
At least that seems to me more likely than getting entangled in wrong views such as ‘natthi aya| loko, natthi paro loko’ on the deathbed. At A I 31 wrong view and right view in general (not necessarily at the time of death) are singled out as by far the most important factor in determining the quality of the  
+
At least that seems to me more likely than getting entangled in [[wrong views]] such as ‘[[natthi]] aya| loko, [[natthi]] [[paro]] loko’ on the deathbed. At A I 31 [[wrong view]] and [[right view]] in general (not necessarily at the time of [[death]]) are singled out as by far the most important factor in determining the [[quality]] of the  
  
next rebirth. In the next two Suttas (A I 32f.) micchAdiVVhi and sammAdiVVhi serve as the basis on the one hand for kamma and on the other hand for cetanA, patthanA, paWidhi and sa}khAra. The latter must refer to wishes for a specific afterlife, which might become acute as death draws near (see Sa]kharuppatti  
+
next [[rebirth]]. In the next two [[Suttas]] (A I 32f.) micchAdiVVhi and sammAdiVVhi serve as the basis on the one hand for [[kamma]] and on the other hand for cetanA, patthanA, paWidhi and sa}khAra. The [[latter]] must refer to wishes for a specific [[afterlife]], which might become acute as [[death]] draws near (see Sa]kharuppatti  
  
Sutta). At A I 8–9 the death context is explicit, but the terminology is slightly changed as the Sutta speaks more generally of a person with a corrupt mind and with a pure mind (paduVVhacitta|/pasannacitta|):
+
[[Sutta]]). At A I 8–9 the [[death]] context is explicit, but the {{Wiki|terminology}} is slightly changed as the [[Sutta]] speaks more generally of a [[person]] with a corrupt [[mind]] and with a [[pure mind]] (paduVVhacitta|/pasannacitta|):
  
  
Now here, monks, with my own thought embracing his, I am aware of a monk whose mind is corrupt. If at this very time he were to make an end, he would be put into Purgatory according to his desserts.131 Why so? Because of his corrupt mind. In like manner, monks, it is owing to a corrupt mind that some beings  
+
Now here, [[monks]], with my [[own]] [[thought]] embracing his, I am {{Wiki|aware}} of a [[monk]] whose [[mind]] is corrupt. If at this very time he were to make an end, he would be put into [[Purgatory]] according to his desserts.131 Why so? Because of his corrupt [[mind]]. In like manner, [[monks]], it is owing to a corrupt [[mind]] that some [[beings]]
  
in this world, when the body breaks up, after death are reborn in the Waste, the Woeful Way, the Downfall, in Purgatory (and similarly for good destinies).132 (Woodward 1932, I 6; A I 8f.)
+
in this [[world]], when the [[body]] breaks up, after [[death]] are [[reborn]] in the Waste, the Woeful Way, the Downfall, in [[Purgatory]] (and similarly for good destinies).132 (Woodward 1932, I 6; A I 8f.)
  
  
This should suffice to demonstrate that there is evidence in the Nikayas and commentaries that the frame of mind at the time of death is one of the factors influencing the next rebirth. So what should be aimed for is a frame of mind that is pure (pasanna), free of hate (adosa), and firmly grounded in  
+
This should suffice to demonstrate that there is {{Wiki|evidence}} in the [[Nikayas]] and commentaries that the frame of [[mind]] at the time of [[death]] is one of the factors influencing the next [[rebirth]]. So what should be aimed for is a frame of [[mind]] that is [[pure]] ([[pasanna]]), free of [[hate]] ([[adosa]]), and firmly grounded in  
sammAdiVVhi. One method of achieving this is the cultivation of friendliness (mettA) throughout one’s lifetime:
+
sammAdiVVhi. One method of achieving this is the [[cultivation]] of [[friendliness]] (mettA) throughout one’s [[lifetime]]:
Monks, eleven advantages are to be looked for from the release of the heart by the practice of amity, by making amity grow, by making much of it, by making  
+
[[Monks]], eleven advantages are to be looked for from the [[release]] of the [[heart]] by the practice of [[amity]], by making [[amity]] grow, by making much of it, by making  
  
amity a vehicle and basis, by persisting in it, by becoming familiar with it, by well establishing it. What are the eleven? One sleeps happy and wakes happy; he sees no evil dream; he is dear to human beings and non-human beings alike; the devas guard him; fire, poison or sword affect him not; quickly he  
+
[[amity]] a [[vehicle]] and basis, by persisting in it, by becoming familiar with it, by well establishing it. What are the eleven? One sleeps [[happy]] and wakes [[happy]]; he sees no [[evil]] [[dream]]; he is dear to [[human beings]] and {{Wiki|non-human}} [[beings]] alike; the [[devas]] guard him; fire, [[poison]] or sword affect him not; quickly he  
  
concentrates his mind; his complexion is serene; he makes an end without bewilderment; and if he has penetrated no further [to Arahatship] he reaches at death the Brahma-world.133 (Woodward 1936, V 219; A V 341f.)
+
[[concentrates]] his [[mind]]; his complexion is [[serene]]; he makes an end without [[bewilderment]]; and if he has penetrated no further [to [[Arahatship]]] he reaches at [[death]] the Brahma-world.133 (Woodward 1936, V 219; A V 341f.)
  
  
The connection between ‘friendliness’ and conscious death is not immediately apparent. Perhaps cultivating mettA towards unpleasant or dangerous beings prepares one for the death moment in that it prevents hatred, fear,
+
The [[connection]] between ‘[[friendliness]]’ and [[conscious]] [[death]] is not immediately apparent. Perhaps [[cultivating]] mettA towards [[unpleasant]] or [[dangerous]] [[beings]] prepares one for the [[death moment]] in that it prevents [[hatred]], {{Wiki|fear}},
  
  
regret etc., coming up at that crucial time. There is, however, yet another aspect to this: the ritual efficacy of mettA in warding off evil spirits at the time of death, when one is particularly vulnerable. As mentioned above, the Karawcyametta Sutta (Sn 25–26) is always amongst the Suttas chanted by monks at  
+
[[regret]] etc., coming up at that crucial time. There is, however, yet another aspect to this: the [[ritual]] efficacy of mettA in warding off [[evil spirits]] at the time of [[death]], when one is particularly vulnerable. As mentioned above, the Karawcyametta [[Sutta]] (Sn 25–26) is always amongst the [[Suttas]] chanted by [[monks]] at  
  
the deathbed. At A III 84, ‘mindfulness of death’ (maraWasaññA) is recommended amongst other meditation practices, such as ‘perceiving the foulness of the body’.134 The terminology is similar to that of the previous sutta, but the tone is rather different. The advantages of ‘cultivating mettA’ reflect  
+
the deathbed. At A III 84, ‘[[mindfulness of death]]’ (maraWasaññA) is recommended amongst other [[meditation practices]], such as ‘perceiving the [[foulness]] of the body’.134 The {{Wiki|terminology}} is similar to that of the previous [[sutta]], but the tone is rather different. The advantages of ‘[[cultivating]] mettA’ reflect  
  
engagement with the world and society in an attempt to gain happiness here. Cultivating ‘mindfulness of death’ on the other hand, aims at the opposite: the final liberation, disengagement from society, which, of course, does not necessarily happen at death.
+
engagement with the [[world]] and [[society]] in an attempt to gain [[happiness]] here. [[Cultivating]] ‘[[mindfulness of death]]’ on the other hand, aims at the opposite: the final [[liberation]], disengagement from [[society]], which, of course, does not necessarily happen at [[death]].
  
Summary On the one hand, people strive to improve their situation in this or the next life; on the other hand, the highest goal is to escape this sa|sAra altogether. This tension which is reminiscent of the two strands in the Upani1ads, seems to run through Buddhist scriptures and has frequently been  
+
Summary On the one hand, [[people]] strive to improve their situation in this or the next [[life]]; on the other hand, the [[highest]] goal is to escape this sa|sAra altogether. This tension which is reminiscent of the two [[strands]] in the Upani1ads, seems to run through [[Buddhist scriptures]] and has frequently been  
  
commented on by Buddhist scholars.135 I would not exclude the possibility that there is a certain continuity (even though not in terminology). The Upani1adic concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ seems to have become embeded into the ethical framework of Buddhism. However, the picture is  
+
commented on by [[Buddhist]] scholars.135 I would not exclude the possibility that there is a certain continuity (even though not in {{Wiki|terminology}}). The Upani1adic {{Wiki|concept}} of ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ seems to have become embeded into the [[ethical]] framework of [[Buddhism]]. However, the picture is  
  
changed somewhat when we look at instances of bad death, which mostly stem from the stories in the commentaries. The general mood is one of warning, almost threat, and the listeners are told to keep striving in order to avoid disaster. While it would be dangerous to make general claims, it might still be  
+
changed somewhat when we look at instances of bad [[death]], which mostly stem from the stories in the commentaries. The general [[mood]] is one of warning, almost threat, and the [[listeners]] are told to keep striving in order to avoid {{Wiki|disaster}}. While it would be [[dangerous]] to make general claims, it might still be  
  
worthwhile to share ideas about possible developments or shifts in emphasis from the Nikayas to the commentarial literature. First, the passages dealing with good death could belong to an earlier stratum which is still close to the Upani1ads and not yet systematised, whereas passages describing bad death  
+
worthwhile to share [[ideas]] about possible developments or shifts in {{Wiki|emphasis}} from the [[Nikayas]] to the {{Wiki|commentarial}} {{Wiki|literature}}. First, the passages dealing with good [[death]] could belong to an earlier stratum which is still close to the Upani1ads and not yet systematised, whereas passages describing bad [[death]]
might be in some way secondary, either logically derived from, or construed in parallel to the instances of good death. Second, change in tone might have to do with a different target audience: the positive tone of the ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ for ordinary laypeople and monks, a more systematised  
+
might be in some way secondary, either [[logically]] derived from, or construed in parallel to the instances of good [[death]]. Second, change in tone might have to do with a different target audience: the positive tone of the ‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’ for ordinary [[laypeople]] and [[monks]], a more systematised  
  
approach aiming at liberation for highly accomplished forest monks. Unfortunately it is not always mentioned in the suttas who is addressed and who is spoken of. And finally it might simply be a matter of a carrot-and-stick approach: a positive rebirth as the reward of ethically good behaviour, bad death being used as a warning. The intention in both cases is to incite behaviour
+
approach aiming at [[liberation]] for highly accomplished [[forest monks]]. Unfortunately it is not always mentioned in the [[suttas]] who is addressed and who is spoken of. And finally it might simply be a {{Wiki|matter}} of a carrot-and-stick approach: a positive [[rebirth]] as the reward of [[ethically]] good {{Wiki|behaviour}}, bad [[death]] being used as a warning. The [[intention]] in both cases is to incite {{Wiki|behaviour}}
  
  
in accordance with the ethical norm of Buddhism, which is conducive to a better rebirth and eventually Nibbana.
+
in accordance with the [[ethical]] norm of [[Buddhism]], which is conducive to a better [[rebirth]] and eventually [[Nibbana]].
The Abhidhamma interpretation In the previous chapters I used the term ‘time of death’ rather loosely in a non-technical sense because the texts I was quoting (Nikayas and commentaries) did so. However, in this chapter I will speak of either final ‘conscious moments’ (plural) or the consciousness process (cittavCthi) to reflect the language of the Abhidhamma. In order to gain some understanding of the thought process at the crucial time of death, let us first take a look at ‘normal’ thought processes.136
+
The [[Abhidhamma]] [[interpretation]] In the previous chapters I used the term ‘time of [[death]]’ rather loosely in a non-technical [[sense]] because the texts I was quoting ([[Nikayas]] and commentaries) did so. However, in this [[chapter]] I will speak of either final ‘[[conscious]] moments’ (plural) or the [[consciousness]] process (cittavCthi) to reflect the [[language]] of the [[Abhidhamma]]. In order to gain some [[understanding]] of the [[thought]] process at the crucial time of [[death]], let us first take a look at ‘normal’ [[thought]] processes.136
  
  
Ordinary thought processes In the Abhidhamma understanding a ‘thought process’ (citta-vCthi) refers to the process by which the mind becomes aware of a particular object and reacts to it in some way with greed or with aversion or with wisdom and compassion, for example.137 Each thought process consists of  
+
Ordinary [[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}} In the [[Abhidhamma]] [[understanding]] a ‘[[thought]] process’ (citta-vCthi) refers to the process by which the [[mind]] becomes {{Wiki|aware}} of a particular [[object]] and reacts to it in some way with [[greed]] or with [[aversion]] or with [[wisdom]] and [[compassion]], for example.137 Each [[thought]] process consists of  
  
a series of separate (yet connected) ‘arisings of consciousness’ (cittuppAda) or ‘moments of consciousness’ (citta-kkhaWa). A typical thought process comprises seventeen such moments and involves the mind in changing from its karmically passive state, known as bhava}ga, to a karmically active state, known as ‘impulsion’ (javana) which makes up seven of the seventeen moments. What a being would consciously experience as a particular memory or feeling of  
+
a series of separate (yet connected) ‘arisings of [[consciousness]]’ (cittuppAda) or ‘moments of [[consciousness]]’ (citta-kkhaWa). A typical [[thought]] process comprises seventeen such moments and involves the [[mind]] in changing from its [[karmically]] passive [[state]], known as [[bhava]]}ga, to a [[karmically]] active [[state]], known as ‘{{Wiki|impulsion}}’ ([[javana]]) which makes up seven of the seventeen moments. What a being would [[consciously]] [[experience]] as a particular [[memory]] or [[feeling]] of  
  
desire, greed, or remorse, is understood to be made up of an unspecified number of these ‘thought processes’ (each with seventeen moments of consciousness). In the course of even the simplest experience or ‘thought’, the mind flicks back and forth between the ‘active’ (javana) and ‘passive’ (bhava}ga) mode a number of times, or, to put it differently, by various stimuli the mind is continually shaken out of its passive mode only to lapse back into it. Gethin 1994, 15 explains:
+
[[desire]], [[greed]], or [[remorse]], is understood to be made up of an unspecified number of these ‘[[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}}’ (each with seventeen moments of [[consciousness]]). In the course of even the simplest [[experience]] or ‘[[thought]]’, the [[mind]] flicks back and forth between the ‘active’ ([[javana]]) and ‘passive’ ([[bhava]]}ga) mode a number of times, or, to put it differently, by various {{Wiki|stimuli}} the [[mind]] is continually shaken out of its passive mode only to lapse back into it. [[Gethin]] 1994, 15 explains:
  
  
This basic switching between passive and active state of mind is understood to apply not only to the consciousness of human beings but to that of all beings in the thirty-one realms of existence, from beings suffering in niraya to the brahmAs in the pure abodes and formless realms; the only exception is  
+
This basic switching between passive and active [[state of mind]] is understood to apply not only to the [[consciousness]] of [[human beings]] but to that of all [[beings]] in the [[thirty-one realms]] of [[existence]], from [[beings]] [[suffering]] in [[niraya]] to the brahmAs in the [[pure abodes]] and [[formless realms]]; the only exception is  
  
the case of ‘unconscious beings’ (asañña-satta), who remain without any consciousness (acittaka) for 500 mahAkappas. In other words, to have a mind, to be conscious, is to switch between those two modes of mind.
+
the case of ‘[[unconscious beings]]’ ([[asañña-satta]]), who remain without any [[consciousness]] ([[acittaka]]) for 500 mahAkappas. In other words, to have a [[mind]], to be [[conscious]], is to switch between those two modes of [[mind]].
In both modes the mind has an object, but whereas the object of the mind in ‘active’ mode changes all the time depending on the stimulus and
+
In both modes the [[mind]] has an [[object]], but whereas the [[object]] of the [[mind]] in ‘active’ mode changes all the time depending on the {{Wiki|stimulus}} and
  
  
beings are generally aware of what it is, the object of the mind in bhava}ga remains the same throughout a given lifetime, and beings are unaware of its nature. The question is: What is the relationship between these active and passive modes of mind, and what determines the nature of one’s bhava}ga? As for  
+
[[beings]] are generally {{Wiki|aware}} of what it is, the [[object]] of the [[mind]] in [[bhava]]}ga remains the same throughout a given [[lifetime]], and [[beings]] are unaware of its [[nature]]. The question is: What is the relationship between these active and passive modes of [[mind]], and what determines the [[nature]] of one’s [[bhava]]}ga? As for  
  
the first question, we have already seen that the mind rests in bhava}ga as its ‘natural abode’, and it is continually shaken out of that state. Again, according to Gethin (1994, 19) this means:
+
the first question, we have already seen that the [[mind]] rests in [[bhava]]}ga as its ‘natural abode’, and it is continually shaken out of that [[state]]. Again, according to [[Gethin]] (1994, 19) this means:
  
  
[I]t is the nature of bhava}ga that defines in general what kind of being one is—it gives one’s general place in the overall scheme of things. However, as the implications of this understanding are drawn out, I think it becomes clear that we need to go further than this: bhava}ga does not simply define what  
+
[I]t is the [[nature]] of [[bhava]]}ga that defines in general what kind of being one is—it gives one’s general place in the overall scheme of things. However, as the implications of this [[understanding]] are drawn out, I think it becomes clear that we need to go further than this: [[bhava]]}ga does not simply define what  
  
 
one is, it defines precisely who one is.
 
one is, it defines precisely who one is.
If bhava}ga represents what and who we are, our nature and character, it also defines our potential and limits or shortcomings, which means that however  
+
If [[bhava]]}ga represents what and who we are, our [[nature]] and [[character]], it also defines our potential and limits or shortcomings, which means that however  
  
hard some beings may try, they may never achieve certain attainments in their given existence, as they are ‘simply beyond their capabilities’.138 The fact that the nature of one’s bhava}ga does not change during one’s lifetime and defines one with all its limitations makes it all the more crucial to explore  
+
hard some [[beings]] may try, they may never achieve certain [[attainments]] in their given [[existence]], as they are ‘simply beyond their capabilities’.138 The fact that the [[nature]] of one’s [[bhava]]}ga does not change during one’s [[lifetime]] and defines one with all its limitations makes it all the more crucial to explore  
  
the second question: How and by what is the nature or object of one’s bhava}ga determined? According to developed Abhidhamma theory, bhava}ga and its object only change substantially in the process of death and rebirth: a new bhava}gacitta (with a new object) arises at the moment of ‘relinking’
+
the second question: How and by what is the [[nature]] or [[object]] of one’s [[bhava]]}ga determined? According to developed [[Abhidhamma]] {{Wiki|theory}}, [[bhava]]}ga and its [[object]] only change substantially in the process of [[death]] and [[rebirth]]: a new [[bhava]]}gacitta (with a new [[object]]) arises at the [[moment]] of ‘[[relinking]]’
(paVisandhi) to a new life and will remain the same throughout the next existence. The new bhava}ga-citta is the immediate result (vipAka) of the kamma constituted by the final thought process (citta-vCthi) of one’s previous life, which in establishing the new bhava}ga-citta sets the tone for the new life  
+
(paVisandhi) to a new [[life]] and will remain the same throughout the next [[existence]]. The new [[bhava]]}ga-citta is the immediate result (vipAka) of the [[kamma]] constituted by the final [[thought]] process (citta-vCthi) of one’s previous [[life]], which in establishing the new [[bhava]]}ga-citta sets the tone for the new [[life]]
  
(Gethin 1994). In technical terms, the last bhava}ga moment of the old existence is called cuti-citta or ‘decease consciousness’ and still takes the ‘old’ object. This cuti-citta is immediately followed by the first bhava}ga moment of the new existence termed paVisandhi-citta or ‘relinking consciousness’ and  
+
([[Gethin]] 1994). In technical terms, the last [[bhava]]}ga [[moment]] of the old [[existence]] is called [[cuti-citta]] or ‘decease [[consciousness]]’ and still takes the ‘old’ [[object]]. This [[cuti-citta]] is immediately followed by the first [[bhava]]}ga [[moment]] of the new [[existence]] termed paVisandhi-citta or ‘[[relinking]] [[consciousness]]’ and  
  
already takes the ‘new’ object. The object of the new bhava}ga is that of the last ‘impulsions’ (javana)—active moments of consciousness that constitute kamma—of the final consciousness process of the previous existence. What is crucial in determining the nature of rebirth is the frame of mind immediately  
+
already takes the ‘new’ [[object]]. The [[object]] of the new [[bhava]]}ga is that of the last ‘impulsions’ (javana)—active moments of [[consciousness]] that constitute kamma—of the final [[consciousness]] process of the previous [[existence]]. What is crucial in determining the [[nature]] of [[rebirth]] is the frame of [[mind]] immediately  
  
preceding the actual moment of death (cuticitta). On the basis of this La Vallée Poussin (1911) suggests: ‘Death, then, is the transformation of this “fundamental thought” called bhava}ga, “limb of existence,” into “emigrating thought” (chyutichitta).’ Even though the paVisandhi strictly reflects only the nature and content of the five (identical) ‘impulsions’ (javanas) of the final consciousness process,
+
preceding the actual [[moment of death]] ([[cuticitta]]). On the basis of this [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|La Vallée Poussin]] (1911) suggests: ‘[[Death]], then, is the [[transformation]] of this “fundamental [[thought]]” called [[bhava]]}ga, “limb of [[existence]],” into “emigrating [[thought]]” (chyutichitta).’ Even though the paVisandhi strictly reflects only the [[nature]] and content of the five ([[identical]]) ‘impulsions’ ([[javanas]]) of the final [[consciousness]] process,
  
  
it is perhaps understood that in most cases the general quality of the experience close to the time of death is likely to be more or less consistently of  
+
it is perhaps understood that in most cases the general [[quality]] of the [[experience]] close to the time of [[death]] is likely to be more or less consistently of  
  
one type and that this general quality is what will be reflected in the new bhava}ga. However, it should be noted that strictly speaking, although such  
+
one type and that this general [[quality]] is what will be reflected in the new [[bhava]]}ga. However, it should be noted that strictly {{Wiki|speaking}}, although such  
  
images as a ‘reflection’ and ‘echo’ are used for relinking (Vism 554), the new bhava}ga, even in the case of a being reborn in an unhappy destiny (duggati) as an animal or hungry ghost, is not understood to be directly associated with such qualities as greed (lobha) or regret (kukkucca); in such cases the  
+
images as a ‘reflection’ and ‘{{Wiki|echo}}’ are used for [[relinking]] (Vism 554), the new [[bhava]]}ga, even in the case of a being [[reborn]] in an [[unhappy]] [[destiny]] ([[duggati]]) as an [[animal]] or [[hungry ghost]], is not understood to be directly associated with such qualities as [[greed]] ([[lobha]]) or [[regret]] ([[kukkucca]]); in such cases the  
  
function of bhava}ga is said to be performed by some form of the mind consciousness element (mano-viññAWa-dhAtu) that is the result of unwholesome kamma (akusala-vipAka) and in normal circumstances performs the function of investigating (santCraWa) (see Abhidh-s 23). This is conceived of as a rather basic  
+
function of [[bhava]]}ga is said to be performed by some [[form]] of the [[mind consciousness]] [[element]] (mano-viññAWa-dhAtu) that is the result of [[unwholesome]] [[kamma]] (akusala-vipAka) and in normal circumstances performs the function of investigating (santCraWa) (see Abhidh-s 23). This is [[conceived]] of as a rather basic  
  
form of consciousness, only associated with ten ‘mental factors’ (cetasikas): the seven universals and three of the particulars, namely ‘thinking of’ (vitakka), ‘examining’ (vicAra) and ‘decision’ (adhimokkha) (see Abhidh-s chapter 2). Indeed, while it seems to be implied that bhava}ga is in some way the  
+
[[form]] of [[consciousness]], only associated with ten ‘[[mental factors]]’ ([[cetasikas]]): the seven universals and three of the particulars, namely ‘[[thinking]] of’ ([[vitakka]]), ‘examining’ (vicAra) and ‘[[decision]]’ ([[adhimokkha]]) (see Abhidh-s [[chapter]] 2). Indeed, while it seems to be implied that [[bhava]]}ga is in some way the  
  
vehicle for latent unwholesome tendencies, even in the case of someone reborn in a happy destiny, the precise mechanisms for this do not seem to be specified in the aVVhakathAs (Gethin 1994, 30), though it is possible that more is said on this matter in the largely unstudied (in the West) Abhidhamma VCkAs.
+
[[vehicle]] for latent [[unwholesome]] {{Wiki|tendencies}}, even in the case of someone [[reborn]] in a [[happy]] [[destiny]], the precise mechanisms for this do not seem to be specified in the aVVhakathAs ([[Gethin]] 1994, 30), though it is possible that more is said on this {{Wiki|matter}} in the largely unstudied (in the [[West]]) [[Abhidhamma]] VCkAs.
  
  
Near death thought processes The analysis of the thought process near death differs very slightly from the analysis of the ‘normal’ thought processes that  
+
Near [[death]] [[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}} The analysis of the [[thought]] process near [[death]] differs very slightly from the analysis of the ‘normal’ [[thought]] {{Wiki|processes}} that  
occur during one’s lifetime, in that the former has five instead of seven javanas. This variation is, however, not unique to the death process, but also occurs in dreamlike states of diminished consciousness, etc., and need not concern us here. We shall concentrate here on the thought process as occurring  
+
occur during one’s [[lifetime]], in that the former has five instead of seven [[javanas]]. This variation is, however, not unique to the [[death]] process, but also occurs in dreamlike states of diminished [[consciousness]], etc., and need not [[concern]] us here. We shall [[concentrate]] here on the [[thought]] process as occurring  
  
near death.139 As mentioned before, every consciousness process begins with an ‘object’ (ArammaWa)—typically a sense impression, past thought, or concept (paññatti)—that, as it were, shakes the mind out of bhava}ga, and brings it into active mode. As the last thought process is crucial in that it determines  
+
near death.139 As mentioned before, every [[consciousness]] process begins with an ‘[[object]]’ (ArammaWa)—typically a [[sense impression]], {{Wiki|past}} [[thought]], or {{Wiki|concept}} (paññatti)—that, as it were, shakes the [[mind]] out of [[bhava]]}ga, and brings it into active mode. As the last [[thought]] process is crucial in that it determines  
  
the next bhava}ga, it is treated with special attention in the Abhidhamma, and the objects at the time of death are divided into three different technical categories, namely kamma or ‘action’, kamma-nimitta or ‘sign of action’, and gati-nimitta or ‘sign of destiny’. These expressions are only used for the  
+
the next [[bhava]]}ga, it is treated with special [[attention]] in the [[Abhidhamma]], and the [[objects]] at the time of [[death]] are divided into three different technical categories, namely [[kamma]] or ‘[[action]]’, [[kamma-nimitta]] or ‘sign of [[action]]’, and [[gati-nimitta]] or ‘sign of [[destiny]]’. These {{Wiki|expressions}} are only used for the  
  
specific purpose of describing the objects of mind processes near death. Herein, kamma is always a past complex of citta and cetasika; kammanimitta is either a past or present sense impression (a visible object or sound, etc.), or a concept; and gatinimitta is a present sense impression and only occurs for beings in the kAmadhAtu.140 The Sammohavinodanc defines kamma, kammanimitta and gatinimitta as follows:
+
specific {{Wiki|purpose}} of describing the [[objects]] of [[mind]] {{Wiki|processes}} near [[death]]. Herein, [[kamma]] is always a {{Wiki|past}} complex of [[citta]] and [[cetasika]]; [[kammanimitta]] is either a {{Wiki|past}} or {{Wiki|present}} [[sense impression]] (a [[visible object]] or [[sound]], etc.), or a {{Wiki|concept}}; and [[gatinimitta]] is a {{Wiki|present}} [[sense impression]] and only occurs for [[beings]] in the kAmadhAtu.140 The Sammohavinodanc defines [[kamma]], [[kammanimitta]] and [[gatinimitta]] as follows:
  
  
In brief, rebirth-linking has three kinds of objects, kamma, the sign of kamma and the sign of destiny. Herein, kamma is accumulated profitable and unprofitable volition; the sign of kamma is that thing (vatthu) by taking which as its object kamma was accumulated. Herein, although the kamma was  
+
In brief, rebirth-linking has three kinds of [[objects]], [[kamma]], the sign of [[kamma]] and the sign of [[destiny]]. Herein, [[kamma]] is [[accumulated]] profitable and unprofitable [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volition]]; the sign of [[kamma]] is that thing ([[vatthu]]) by taking which as its [[object]] [[kamma]] was [[accumulated]]. Herein, although the [[kamma]] was  
  
performed a hundred thousand koVis of aeons ago in the past, yet at that moment the kamma or its sign comes and makes its appearance. (Bhikkhu Ñawamoli 1987, I 190; Vibh-a I 156f.)
+
performed a hundred thousand koVis of [[aeons]] ago in the {{Wiki|past}}, yet at that [[moment]] the [[kamma]] or its sign comes and makes its [[appearance]]. ([[Bhikkhu]] Ñawamoli 1987, I 190; Vibh-a I 156f.)
  
  
This is immediately followed by a story illustrating kammanimitta:
+
This is immediately followed by a story illustrating [[kammanimitta]]:
Here is a story concerning the appearing of a kamma sign. Gopaka Scvali, it seems, had a shrine built in the Talapivvhika monastery. The shrine appeared to  
+
Here is a story concerning the appearing of a [[kamma]] sign. [[Gopaka]] Scvali, it seems, had a [[shrine]] built in the Talapivvhika [[monastery]]. The [[shrine]] appeared to  
  
him as he lay on his deathbed. Taking that sign, he died and was reborn in the divine world.141 (Bhikkhu Ñawamoli 1987, I 190; Vibh-a 156f.)
+
him as he lay on his deathbed. Taking that sign, he [[died]] and was [[reborn]] in the [[divine]] world.141 ([[Bhikkhu]] Ñawamoli 1987, I 190; Vibh-a 156f.)
The Visuddhimagga treats kamma and kammanimitta together:
+
The [[Visuddhimagga]] treats [[kamma]] and [[kammanimitta]] together:
  
  
For example, first in the case of a person in the happy destinies of the sense-sphere who is an evil-doer, when he is lying on his deathbed, his evil kamma according as it has been stored up, or its sign, comes into focus in the mind door. For it is said, ‘Then [the evil deeds that he did in the past]...cover him [and overspread him and envelop him]’ (M III 164), and so on.142 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 631ff.; Vism 548)
+
For example, first in the case of a [[person]] in the [[happy]] destinies of the [[sense-sphere]] who is an evil-doer, when he is {{Wiki|lying}} on his deathbed, his [[evil kamma]] according as it has been stored up, or its sign, comes into focus in the [[mind door]]. For it is said, ‘Then [the [[evil deeds]] that he did in the {{Wiki|past}}]...cover him [and overspread him and envelop him]’ (M III 164), and so on.142 ([[Bhikkhu Ñanamoli]] 1956, 631ff.; Vism 548)
  
  
And indeed the difference between kamma and kammanimitta is very subtle, as one gets the impression that kamma is a non-conceptualised memory of a past deed, whereas kammanimitta is a memory based on or prompted by a concrete image or object. This is why the Visuddhimagga devotes another paragraph to kammanimitta:
+
And indeed the difference between [[kamma]] and [[kammanimitta]] is very {{Wiki|subtle}}, as one gets the [[impression]] that [[kamma]] is a non-conceptualised [[memory]] of a {{Wiki|past}} [[deed]], whereas [[kammanimitta]] is a [[memory]] based on or prompted by a concrete image or [[object]]. This is why the [[Visuddhimagga]] devotes another paragraph to [[kammanimitta]]:
  
In another’s case, relatives present [objects to him] at the five sense doors, such as a visible datum as object, perhaps flowers, garlands, flags, banners, etc., saying ‘This is being offered to the Blessed One for your sake, dear, set your mind at rest’; or a sound as object, perhaps, preaching of the Dhamma,  
+
In another’s case, relatives {{Wiki|present}} [[[objects]] to him] at the five [[sense doors]], such as a [[visible]] datum as [[object]], perhaps flowers, garlands, flags, banners, etc., saying ‘This is being [[offered]] to the [[Blessed One]] for your [[sake]], dear, set your [[mind]] at rest’; or a [[sound]] as [[object]], perhaps, preaching of the [[Dhamma]],  
  
offerings of music, etc.; or an odour as object, perhaps incense, scents, perfumes, etc.; or a taste as object perhaps honey, molasses, etc., saying ‘Taste this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’; or a tangible datum as object, perhaps Chinese silk, silk of Somara, saying ‘Touch this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’.143 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 634; Vism 550)
+
[[offerings]] of [[music]], etc.; or an {{Wiki|odour}} as [[object]], perhaps [[incense]], [[scents]], [[perfumes]], etc.; or a {{Wiki|taste}} as [[object]] perhaps [[honey]], {{Wiki|molasses}}, etc., saying ‘{{Wiki|Taste}} this, dear, it is a [[gift]] to be given for your [[sake]]’; or a {{Wiki|tangible}} datum as [[object]], perhaps {{Wiki|Chinese}} {{Wiki|silk}}, {{Wiki|silk}} of Somara, saying ‘{{Wiki|Touch}} this, dear, it is a [[gift]] to be given for your sake’.143 ([[Bhikkhu Ñanamoli]] 1956, 634; Vism 550)
  
  
It is difficult to determine if this passage, which has been discussed in some detail in the introductory part of the present chapter, reflects the actual  
+
It is difficult to determine if this passage, which has been discussed in some detail in the introductory part of the {{Wiki|present}} [[chapter]], reflects the actual  
  
practice at the time the Visuddhimagga was composed, or if it described an ideal situation, which was, and possibly still is, aspired to. An example for a  
+
practice at the time the [[Visuddhimagga]] was composed, or if it described an {{Wiki|ideal}} situation, which was, and possibly still is, aspired to. An example for a  
  
kammanimitta for someone to be reborn in a bad destiny is an object that might trigger greed (rAgAdihetubhEta| hCnArammaWa|).144 Gethin (1994, 22) interprets the somewhat difficult concepts of kamma and kamanimitta as follows:
+
[[kammanimitta]] for someone to be [[reborn]] in a bad [[destiny]] is an [[object]] that might trigger [[greed]] (rAgAdihetubhEta| hCnArammaWa|).144 [[Gethin]] (1994, 22) interprets the somewhat difficult [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[kamma]] and kamanimitta as follows:
  
What seems to be envisaged, though the texts do not quite spell this out, is that this memory prompts a kind of reliving of the original kamma: one experiences again a wholesome or unwholesome state of mind similar to the state of mind experienced at the time of performing the remembered action. This  
+
What seems to be envisaged, though the texts do not quite spell this out, is that this [[memory]] prompts a kind of reliving of the original [[kamma]]: one [[experiences]] again a [[wholesome]] or [[unwholesome]] [[state of mind]] similar to the [[state of mind]] [[experienced]] at the time of performing the remembered [[action]]. This  
  
reliving of the experience is what directly conditions the rebirth consciousness and the subsequent bhava}ga. A kamma-nimitta is a sense-object (either past or present) or a concept. Again what is envisaged is that at the time of death some past sense-object associated with a particular past action comes  
+
reliving of the [[experience]] is what directly [[conditions]] the [[rebirth consciousness]] and the subsequent [[bhava]]}ga. A [[kamma-nimitta]] is a [[sense-object]] (either {{Wiki|past}} or {{Wiki|present}}) or a {{Wiki|concept}}. Again what is envisaged is that at the time of [[death]] some {{Wiki|past}} [[sense-object]] associated with a particular {{Wiki|past}} [[action]] comes  
  
before the mind (i.e., is remembered) and once more prompts a kind of reliving of the experience.
+
before the [[mind]] (i.e., is remembered) and once more prompts a kind of reliving of the [[experience]].
Another point that seems worth mentioning here is that the Sammohavinodanc (156) goes to some length to assert that even in cases of ‘dying in confusion’
+
Another point that seems worth mentioning here is that the Sammohavinodanc (156) goes to some length to assert that even in cases of ‘dying in [[confusion]]’
  
(sammEXhakAlakiriyA) and ‘rapid death’ (lahukamaraWa) there is an object of death consciousness, namely either kamma or kammanimitta.145 And finally the signs for rebirth (gatinimitta) are described in the Visuddhimagga (for the bad forms of rebirth):
+
(sammEXhakAlakiriyA) and ‘rapid [[death]]’ (lahukamaraWa) there is an [[object]] of [[death consciousness]], namely either [[kamma]] or kammanimitta.145 And finally the [[signs]] for [[rebirth]] ([[gatinimitta]]) are described in the [[Visuddhimagga]] (for the bad [[forms]] of [[rebirth]]):
  
  
In another’s case, owing to kamma of the kind already described, there comes into focus at the mind door at the time of death the sign of the unhappy destinies with the appearance of fire and flames, etc., in the hells, and so on. (Ñawamoli 1956, 632; Vism 549f.)
+
In another’s case, owing to [[kamma]] of the kind already described, there comes into focus at the [[mind door]] at the time of [[death]] the sign of the [[unhappy]] destinies with the [[appearance]] of fire and flames, etc., in the [[hells]], and so on. (Ñawamoli 1956, 632; Vism 549f.)
 
And (for the good destinies):
 
And (for the good destinies):
  
In another’s case, owing to blameless sense-sphere kamma, there comes into focus in the mind door at the time of death the sign of a happy destiny, in other words, the appearance of the mother’s womb in the case of the human world or the appearance of pleasure groves, divine palaces, wishing-trees, etc., in the case of the divine world. (Ñawamoli 1956, 633; Vism 550)
+
In another’s case, owing to [[blameless]] [[sense-sphere]] [[kamma]], there comes into focus in the [[mind door]] at the time of [[death]] the sign of a [[happy]] [[destiny]], in other words, the [[appearance]] of the mother’s [[womb]] in the case of the [[human world]] or the [[appearance]] of [[pleasure]] groves, [[divine]] {{Wiki|palaces}}, wishing-trees, etc., in the case of the [[divine]] [[world]]. (Ñawamoli 1956, 633; Vism 550)
  
  
To sum up the main points: all three categories of objects (kamma, kammanimitta and gati-nimitta) involve a kamma occurring at the time of death by way of  
+
To sum up the main points: all three categories of [[objects]] ([[kamma]], [[kammanimitta]] and [[gati-nimitta]]) involve a [[kamma]] occurring at the time of [[death]] by way of  
  
‘reliving’ some past experience. The object of this experience can be a past action (kamma), or some ‘sign’—a past or present sense-object, or a concept—that is associated with or reminds one of a past action (kammanimitta); or it can be a present vision (gati-nimitta) of the fires of hell or the mansions of  
+
‘reliving’ some [[past experience]]. The [[object]] of this [[experience]] can be a {{Wiki|past}} [[action]] ([[kamma]]), or some ‘sign’—a {{Wiki|past}} or {{Wiki|present}} [[sense-object]], or a concept—that is associated with or reminds one of a {{Wiki|past}} [[action]] ([[kammanimitta]]); or it can be a {{Wiki|present}} [[vision]] ([[gati-nimitta]]) of the fires of [[hell]] or the mansions of  
  
heaven. It is not arbitrary what comes to mind at the time of death: it is affected by one’s past tendencies and actions, but can also be influenced by the actions of friends and relatives.
+
[[heaven]]. It is not arbitrary what comes to [[mind]] at the time of [[death]]: it is affected by one’s {{Wiki|past}} {{Wiki|tendencies}} and [[actions]], but can also be influenced by the [[actions]] of friends and relatives.
  
Kamma at the time of death Various Abhidhamma works describe (with regard to the moment of death) a classification of four types of kamma arranged in an hierarchical order according to which one takes precedence at the time of death. In the Visuddhimagga this reads:
+
[[Kamma]] at the time of [[death]] Various [[Abhidhamma]] works describe (with regard to the [[moment of death]]) a classification of four types of [[kamma]] arranged in an hierarchical order according to which one takes precedence at the time of [[death]]. In the [[Visuddhimagga]] this reads:
  
  
Another fourfold classification of kamma is: weighty, habitual, death-threshold, and kamma [stored up] by being performed. Herein, when there is weighty and unweighty kamma, the weightier, whether profitable or unprofitable, whether kamma consisting in matricide or kamma of the exalted spheres, takes precedence in ripening. Likewise when there is habitual and unhabitual kamma, the more habitual, whether consisting in good or bad conduct, takes precedence in ripening. Death-threshold kamma is that remembered at the time of death; for when a man near death can remember [kamma], he is reborn according to that.  
+
Another fourfold classification of [[kamma]] is: weighty, habitual, death-threshold, and [[kamma]] [stored up] by being performed. Herein, when there is weighty and unweighty [[kamma]], the weightier, whether profitable or unprofitable, whether [[kamma]] consisting in [[matricide]] or [[kamma]] of the [[exalted]] [[spheres]], takes precedence in ripening. Likewise when there is habitual and unhabitual [[kamma]], the more habitual, whether consisting in good or bad conduct, takes precedence in ripening. Death-threshold [[kamma]] is that remembered at the time of [[death]]; for when a man near [[death]] can remember [[[kamma]]], he is [[reborn]] according to that.  
  
Kamma not included in the foregoing three kinds that has been often repeated is called kamma [stored up] by being performed. This brings about rebirth-
+
[[Kamma]] not included in the foregoing three kinds that has been often repeated is called [[kamma]] [stored up] by being performed. This brings about [[rebirth]]-
 
linking if other kinds fail.146 (Ñawamoli 1956, 697; Vism 601)
 
linking if other kinds fail.146 (Ñawamoli 1956, 697; Vism 601)
To put this in perspective, garuka-kamma takes absolute precedence over all other categories of kamma and cannot be superseded. However, this will effect  
+
To put this in {{Wiki|perspective}}, [[garuka-kamma]] takes [[absolute]] precedence over all other categories of [[kamma]] and cannot be superseded. However, this will effect  
  
only very few beings as we can gather from the examples given in the above extract from Visuddhimagga. Unwholesome garuka-kamma is matricide, for example, and wholesome garuka-kamma is attainment of jhAnas, neither of these types being particularly common occurrences. At the other end of the spectrum is  
+
only very few [[beings]] as we can [[gather]] from the examples given in the above extract from [[Visuddhimagga]]. [[Unwholesome]] [[garuka-kamma]] is [[matricide]], for example, and [[wholesome]] [[garuka-kamma]] is [[attainment]] of jhAnas, neither of these types being particularly common occurrences. At the other end of the spectrum is  
  
‘performed’ kamma (kaVattA), which seems rather vague and only comes into play as a kind of last resort in case no other kamma comes to mind, which, again is unlikely. In practical terms this leaves a choice of either ‘habitual kamma’ (bahula AciWWa) or ‘proximate kamma’ (Asanna) for most beings. If the  
+
‘performed’ [[kamma]] (kaVattA), which seems rather vague and only comes into play as a kind of last resort in case no other [[kamma]] comes to [[mind]], which, again is unlikely. In {{Wiki|practical}} terms this leaves a choice of either ‘[[habitual kamma]]’ ([[bahula]] AciWWa) or ‘proximate [[kamma]]’ ([[Asanna]]) for most [[beings]]. If the  
  
habitual kamma (either good or bad) is sufficiently strong, it will define the time of death, and rebirth will then be more or less in keeping with one’s character or nature. Only if that fails and no strong
+
[[habitual kamma]] (either good or bad) is sufficiently strong, it will define the time of [[death]], and [[rebirth]] will then be more or less in keeping with one’s [[character]] or [[nature]]. Only if that fails and no strong
  
  
habits have been developed during one’s lifetime will the first thing that comes to one’s mind at the time of death come into play.147 The question of what  
+
[[habits]] have been developed during one’s [[lifetime]] will the first thing that comes to one’s [[mind]] at the time of [[death]] come into play.147 The question of what  
  
takes precedence is, as we have seen above, rather crucial for the individual at the time of death, as it will define the new bhava}ga, which in turn sets the tone for the future existence. But it seems that the question of what kamma comes to mind at the time of death is not merely a personal one but one  
+
takes precedence is, as we have seen above, rather crucial for the {{Wiki|individual}} at the time of [[death]], as it will define the new [[bhava]]}ga, which in turn sets the tone for the {{Wiki|future}} [[existence]]. But it seems that the question of what [[kamma]] comes to [[mind]] at the time of [[death]] is not merely a personal one but one  
  
which has been discussed in Abhidhamma literature. Both the Visuddhimagga (601) and Abhidhammavatara (117) follow the order given above: weighty (garuka), habitual (bahula AciWWa), death-threshold or ‘proximate’ (Asanna) and finally (in the absence or the other three) kamma [stored up] or ‘performed’  
+
which has been discussed in [[Abhidhamma]] {{Wiki|literature}}. Both the [[Visuddhimagga]] (601) and [[Abhidhammavatara]] (117) follow the order given above: weighty ([[garuka]]), habitual ([[bahula]] AciWWa), death-threshold or ‘proximate’ ([[Asanna]]) and finally (in the absence or the other three) [[kamma]] [stored up] or ‘performed’  
  
(kaVattA). However, the Abhidhammatthasa\gaha (24) seems to give death-threshold or ‘proximate’ kamma (Asanna) precedence over habitual kamma (bahula AciWWa). This is acknowledged and illustrated by a rather nice simile in the Abhidhammatthavibhavincpc ka:
+
(kaVattA). However, the Abhidhammatthasa\gaha (24) seems to give death-threshold or ‘proximate’ [[kamma]] ([[Asanna]]) precedence over [[habitual kamma]] ([[bahula]] AciWWa). This is [[acknowledged]] and illustrated by a rather nice simile in the Abhidhammatthavibhavincpc ka:
  
  
As when the gate of a cowpen full of cattle is opened, although there are steers and bulls behind, the animal close to the gate of the pen, even if it is a weak old cow, gets out first. Thus, even when there are other strong wholesome and unwholesome kammas, because of being close to the time of death, that  
+
As when the gate of a cowpen full of cattle is opened, although there are steers and bulls behind, the [[animal]] close to the gate of the pen, even if it is a weak old {{Wiki|cow}}, gets out first. Thus, even when there are other strong [[wholesome]] and [[unwholesome]] [[kammas]], because of being close to the time of [[death]], that  
  
which is proximate gives its result first and is therefore given here first. (Gethin 1994, 21 n. 35; Abhidhammatthavibhavincpc ka 131)
+
which is proximate gives its result first and is therefore given here first. ([[Gethin]] 1994, 21 n. 35; Abhidhammatthavibhavincpc ka 131)
In giving precedence to ‘habitual’ kamma, the Visuddhimagga and Abhidhammavatara seem to advocate that it is one’s good or bad habits, one’s nature and, in  
+
In giving precedence to ‘habitual’ [[kamma]], the [[Visuddhimagga]] and [[Abhidhammavatara]] seem to advocate that it is one’s good or bad [[habits]], one’s [[nature]] and, in  
  
a way, the sum total of one’s good or bad deeds that carries the weight at the time of death. The Abhidhammatthasa\gaha and Abhidhammatthavibhavinc pc ka, on the other hand, in giving precedence to ‘proximate’ kamma, open the way for ‘out of character’ dispositions of mind at the time of death. To be sure, there is still a chance that habitually practised good or bad acts might also be the ones that feature at the time of death but precisely because they have  
+
a way, the sum total of one’s good or [[bad deeds]] that carries the {{Wiki|weight}} at the time of [[death]]. The Abhidhammatthasa\gaha and Abhidhammatthavibhavinc pc ka, on the other hand, in giving precedence to ‘proximate’ [[kamma]], open the way for ‘out of [[character]]’ dispositions of [[mind]] at the time of [[death]]. To be sure, there is still a chance that habitually practised good or bad acts might also be the ones that feature at the time of [[death]] but precisely because they have  
  
become second nature, it is no longer certain. There is a real possibility that a long life of good habits might be overridden by a bad thought process at the end, or vice versa (‘the weak old cow’ being in the right place at the right time).
+
become second [[nature]], it is no longer certain. There is a real possibility that a long [[life]] of good [[habits]] might be overridden by a bad [[thought]] process at the end, or [[vice versa]] (‘the weak old {{Wiki|cow}}’ being in the right place at the right time).
  
  
Summary Even though the texts are not explicit, it seems to be the case that the concept of bhava}ga has been perceived at a later stage as serving as the carrier of the kammic blue print of a person, a ‘balance sheet’ to use Gethin’s term.148 However, this description does not tally with the stories of  
+
Summary Even though the texts are not explicit, it seems to be the case that the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[bhava]]}ga has been [[perceived]] at a later stage as serving as the carrier of the [[kammic]] blue print of a [[person]], a ‘[[balance]] sheet’ to use Gethin’s term.148 However, this description does not tally with the stories of  
  
unexpected and atypical rebirth (such as Mallika, Erakapatta), which precisely thrive on the fact that the quality of the next rebirth, and therefore the new bhava}ga,
+
unexpected and atypical [[rebirth]] (such as [[Mallika]], Erakapatta), which precisely thrive on the fact that the [[quality]] of the next [[rebirth]], and therefore the new [[bhava]]}ga,
  
  
is ‘out of character’. It is precisely this snapshot idea that is exploited as a narrative device to encourage (it is never too late) or to warn people  
+
is ‘out of [[character]]’. It is precisely this snapshot [[idea]] that is exploited as a {{Wiki|narrative}} device to encourage (it is never too late) or to warn [[people]]
  
(you never know when death might strike). How does this relate to the contemporary Sri Lankan practice? Flowers, incense, chanting, etc., at the time of death may trigger the memory of, say, a visit to a Buddhist temple. As such it could provide an object of class (a) kamma or class (b) kamma-nimitta, and  
+
(you never know when [[death]] might strike). How does this relate to the contemporary [[Sri Lankan]] practice? [[Flowers]], [[incense]], [[chanting]], etc., at the time of [[death]] may trigger the [[memory]] of, say, a visit to a [[Buddhist temple]]. As such it could provide an [[object]] of class (a) [[kamma]] or class (b) [[kamma-nimitta]], and  
  
would either come under the category of ‘habitual’ (for a religious person) or of ‘proximate’ kamma (someone remembers one visit to a temple). Here the need to help a dying relative or friend takes over and the rigid law of karmic retribution and the self-responsibility is pushed into the background.  
+
would either come under the category of ‘habitual’ (for a [[religious]] [[person]]) or of ‘proximate’ [[kamma]] (someone remembers one visit to a [[temple]]). Here the need to help a dying [[relative]] or [[friend]] takes over and the rigid law of [[karmic retribution]] and the self-responsibility is pushed into the background.  
  
Aspiring to or visualising a certain form of existence (‘rebirth according to one’s wish’) could be interpreted as an attempt to induce a certain kammic experience at the time of death. The bhava}ga/cuticitta/paVisandhi theory of the Abhidhamma gives authority to the notion of the importance of the last  
+
Aspiring to or [[visualising]] a certain [[form]] of [[existence]] (‘[[rebirth]] according to one’s wish’) could be interpreted as an attempt to induce a certain [[kammic]] [[experience]] at the time of [[death]]. The [[bhava]]}ga/cuticitta/paVisandhi {{Wiki|theory}} of the [[Abhidhamma]] gives authority to the notion of the importance of the last  
  
moment of one’s life as determining the future rebirth, but this is not without problems. The tension between the desire to assist loved ones at the time of death and the rigid law of kamma is still there as reflected in the different orders of kammas.
+
[[moment]] of one’s [[life]] as determining the {{Wiki|future}} [[rebirth]], but this is not without problems. The tension between the [[desire]] to assist loved ones at the time of [[death]] and the rigid [[law of kamma]] is still there as reflected in the different orders of [[kammas]].
  
  

Latest revision as of 20:46, 9 April 2024








I did not attend pre-death or near-death rituals in the course of this fieldwork, nor did I conduct interviews with recently bereaved people. Unlike the following chapters, this one is, therefore, not based on personal observation.

Contemporary Sri Lankan practice In the particular case that served as the basis for my description of a funeral (‘A Laywoman’s Burial’) Ven. R. (the abbot of the local Siam Nikaya temple in T.) was called to the deathbed. He later stressed in his sermons, especially at the baWa preaching that despite her old age (mid-nineties) and frail condition she was conscious and able to hold a conversation. He told me that he had preached a little sermon, reminding her of meritorious deeds she had performed in her lifetime and had then chanted protective Pali suttas (Pali: paritta; Sinhala: pirit): MahAmagalasutta (Sn 258–

269), KaraWCyamettasutta (Sn 143–152) andRatanasutta (Sn 222–238). He also said that he had provided her with a protective ‘chanted’ piece of string (pirit nela) and given her protective ‘chanted’ water (pirit pän) to drink. To get a clearer picture of the ‘last rites’ and the underlying beliefs I included questions about the moment of death in a questionnaire, which I had devised:


Questionnaire C.1: What do people do if someone is about to die in the home? Are there special customs?


The answers will be analysed with regard to the role of monks and that of laypeople and I will look at the answers of monks and those of laypeople separately.

The role of monks (questionnaire C.1) All the monks I interviewed agreed that a visit to a dying person’s house on the invitation of the family is customary. The invited monk speaks to the

ill person and reminds him/her of past, meritorious deeds (such as taking the eight precepts, a pilgrimage, donations, etc.). He then chants pirit, ties a ‘protective string’ around the wrist of the dying person (and everyone present) and gives ‘protective water’ to drink. The suttas named by all the monks in this context were: MahAmagalasutta, KarawCyamettasutta, Ratanasutta, but one interviewee added the MahAsatipaVVhAnasutta (D II 290–315) to this standard list. All interviewees mentioned that the chanting is done when someone is still conscious and able to take part in the ceremony. The dying person often

makes a gift to the sa|gha (called dahampEjAva), which might be a set of eight requisites (aVa pirikara) or just a packet of tea or sugar, according to the financial means of the family. It is hoped that the memory of this last meritorious deed at the moment of death will take away the fear. One interviewee

said that in the case of a monk nearing death sometimes a bodhipejaval or a danaya is performed on his behalf and that the other monks in the temple might chant in Pali for an hour. It was, however, not entirely clear if this chanting was part of the bodhipejava he had mentioned before, or a separate event.

The answers of the laypeople relating to the role of the monks largely conformed with those given by monks with one exception: three of the interviewees (all from Colombo) mentioned that it might actually be counterproductive to call a monk to the deathbed. It would make the dying person realise that his death was near and cause agitation rather than calm.


The role of laypeople (questionnaire C.1) It is generally regarded as a meritorious deed to visit a sick neighbour or relation, but it seems to be a must when someone is considered to be close to death. It is customary to bring small presents or even money to support the family who might be under


considerable financial strain to meet the costs of hospital treatments, medication, and eventually, funeral expenses. Let us again look at the monks’ answers first: most stated that there were no special customs, but two of the interviewees (and one former monk), all three belonging to the Ramañña Nikaya, did mention the custom of placing a Buddha image (buddhapratimAva) or a tray with flowers near the dying person as a visual aid to remember meritorious

deeds in the hour of death.

2 They further mentioned that family members would read from a so-called ‘book of merit’ (pinpota), in which important meritorious deeds are recorded. One of the interviewees remembered a monk actually handing out small notebooks to laypeople (approximately 35 years ago)

encouraging them to keep such a ‘merit diary’. It was, however, not widely known among the people I interviewed, which suggests that the custom has either gone out of fashion altogether or is practised in other parts of the island. The custom of reading a pinpota at the deathbed has its origin in the story of KingDuvvhagamawi and is frequently referred to in secondary literature.3

Laypeople, too, generally agreed that there were no special near-death rituals or customs besides providing physical comfort. One interviewee mentioned

that the dying person should be given some water to drink. This custom is well documented in secondary sources4 and, of course, is reminiscent of the Hindu custom of putting pañcagavya into the dying person’s mouth.5 Another interviewee mentioned pomegranate juice or bees’ honey which is meant to give the

dying person a pleasant sensation.6 Frequently it was mentioned that it is important to remind a dying person of meritorious deeds to make him happy (satuVu) and to influence his mind in a positive (religious) way. It is generally believed that to think of the Buddha, Dhamma, Sangha or a meritorious deed

is conducive to a better rebirth. And most people said that laypeople can say the five precepts, chant pirit or read from a baWa book in the likely case that there is no monk around. One person told me that she recited the KaraWCyamettasutta for her father who died in her arms of a sudden stroke. Another

interviewee said that the family had played a tape of protective chanting (pirit) when death was imminent. Yet another person told me of an elderly relation of his, who took donations to the temple on his birthday and died while listening to the monks praising his meritorious deed. This was considered ‘the perfect death’ and it was generally agreed that he must have been reborn as a god. The fact that someone died while listening to chanting seems to be

a great comfort for family members and friends and is frequently mentioned in a funeral house. Excursus: jcvadanaya In the context of death preparation, a further two practices should be mentioned: the last alms giving and the releasing of animals. A

terminally ill person might express the wish to invite a number of monks for a last dAnaya before passing away, and one interviewee, who was very

knowledgeable with regard to Sinhala customs (past and present), referred to this as jCvadAnaya.7 Another interviewee told me that jCvadAnaya was rarely practised when he was a child and that it had become more popular in recent years. Other interviewees, however, did not mention the custom (or the term

jCvadAnaya) and I did not find evidence that it is a lively tradition in the village. Ample evidence is, however, found in the secondary literature and according to Ariyapala (1968, 360) the custom goes back to at least mediaeval times in Sri Lanka as it is mentioned in the SaddharmaratnAvaliya and

referred to as Asanna karman (lit. ‘[[[death]]] proximate kamma’):8 What is known as javadana (alms-giving when still alive) in certain parts of the island today, seems to correspond to what is meant here. JCvadAna is known in some parts of the island as godana (lit. offering of cattle), e.g., in Hatara and Hat Korales, and refers


to the offering of a piece of cloth to a monk in some places while in others this offering is preceded by an alms-giving. The term godAna suggests that cattle were gifted. Whether this was the actual practice it is difficult to surmise.


The above quoted passage is of further interest as it equates the terms javadAna and godana. Dickson, too, uses both terms synonymously and gives a more detailed description of what is involved under the heading ‘The “JCvadAna|,” or Pinkama by a man whose end is approaching’. Dickson’s description shows

some interesting features that deserve to be mentioned. First, the pinkama he describes seems to be quite an elaborate affair, lasting for over two days. It starts with a buddhapejava at the temple, an evening dAnaya for the invited monk, and a sermon (baWa) lasting for six hours into the night. On the

second day there is an alms giving (dAnaya), when both morning and midday meals are provided, as well as certain utilitarian items including a ‘piece of calico’ are given. Second, Dickson’s description of the jCvadAna is very similar to that of the matakadanaya and both are said to be given by the relations

of the dying person on his behalf, rather than by the person himself. Finally, the offering of a ‘piece of calico’ is reminiscent of the matakavastra offered at funerals. The term godAnaya, which is used as a synonym of the javadAnaya, points to Hinduism/Brahmanism as its possible origin. Tillakaratne

(1986, 158) points out that there is evidence in a ‘large number of olas [palm leaves] of gift styled godana patra, which point to the conclusion that cattle were among the presents given to the monks at this ceremony’. In support of his assumption that cattle were actually given as part of a near-death

donation to the sangha he quotes a godAna patraya dated A.D. 1803. And even if no cattle were offered—in fact very often a substitute is given so that the gift is a godanaya only in name—it seems worthwhile looking into the Hindu ritual close to death which was named godanaya. Dubois (1906, 483) describes the ceremony as follows:


The cow is led up to the sick person, who takes her by the tail, and at the same time the purohita recites a mantram praying that the cow may lead the dying Brahmin by a happy road into the other world. The latter then makes a present of the animal to some other Brahmin, into whose hand he pours a few

drops of water in token of a gift. This gift of a cow is called godana, and is indispensable if one wishes to arrive without mishap in Yama-loka, or the kingdom of Yama, the king of hell. Bordering Yama-loka there is a river of fire which all men must cross after they have ceased to live. Those, who have

made the godana, when they come to their last hour, will find on the banks of this river a cow which will help them to pass on to the opposite bank without being touched by the flame.


Pandey (1969, 246), too, describes the godana as important part of the Hindu ceremonies performed when death is near. He points out that in earlier times, what he refers to as the ‘sEtra period’, the cow was ‘either sacrificed and burnt with the corpse or let loose to run away from the cremation ground’. The custom of presenting the cow to the brahmin and the belief that it will help the dead person to cross the river is, according to Caland (1896, 8), already

found in the texts of the Vedic schools. According to Firth (1997, 62) the godana, though in decline, is still practised today, and her description is remarkably similar to the accounts of Dubois and Pandey. She further adds that a ‘silver surrogate image of a cow, or money of equal value, with a ritual

statement of intention, is an equally meritorious gift’. The other near-death custom mentioned above is the releasing of animals, usually birds, but even cows, which is regarded as a very meritorious deed. A vow is often made to free an animal in exchange for one’s own life (or the life of a relative or

friend).9 The technical term for the ancient practice of ceremonial releasing of animals is abhayadAnaya (lit. ‘giving of fearlessness’).10 However, in upcountry Sri Lanka (Kandy) it is referred to as javadAnagift (or giving) of life’.11 The same is true for Nepal where javadanas are regarded as

meritorious and in some way as life prolonging.12 To sum up, the near-death customs discussed here have a long tradition and go back to pre-Buddhist rituals. The Buddhist dAnaya by someone close to death (called javadAnaya or godanaya) also involves gifts (even though not cows), but places emphasis on

the making and giving of merit, which brings it very close to a matakadAnaya indeed. The custom of releasing animals (called abhayadanaya or javadanayagift of life’) by someone who is near death also has a long tradition and is regarded as highly meritorious. It is not quite clear to me how both customs

came to be known under the name of javadanaya in different parts of the island, but it is clear that they have more in common than the name.


Commentary on the practice


The importance of the moment of death (questionnaire C.2 & 3) In Theravada doctrine special significance is given to the quality of the last conscious moments at the time of death as determining the circumstances of the next rebirth. The concept of good and bad deaths is found in other religions as well

and it might be more accurate to speak of an Indian concept of good and bad death. One of these concepts is ‘untimely death’ (akAlamaraWa), which is regarded as inauspicious and can result in certain problems for the departed or his family. On the other hand, it is regarded auspicious to die with a religious thought, which in the case of a Hindu might be directed at, say, Vishnu, and in the case of Buddhists at the Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha.


Two questions (C 2 and 3) aimed at establishing a clearer picture of ‘good’ or a ‘bad’ death in contemporary Sri Lanka.


Questionnaire C.2: Is it better to die with a clear mind? What happens if someone dies with an angry mind or in a sudden accident?

Questionnaire C.3: Can a bad person go to a good place because he had a good thought at the moment of death, or can a good person go to a bad place because of a bad thought at the moment of death?


The monks unanimously agreed that the quality of the last conscious moment is the determining factor as to the form or place of the next rebirth. The pre-death customs were explained to me as reminding the dying person of meritorious deeds and to serving in ‘purifying the mind’, as one Englishspeaking interviewee put it. It is preferable to die consciously or unconfused, and one monk pointed out that to die unconfused (asammEXho kala karoti) is one of

the eleven advantages of practising benevolence (metta).13 So, provided some meritorious deed comes to his mind at the crucial last moment by force of some previous good kamma (Sinhala: karma aktiya, puWyaUaktiya), even a bad person can be born in a good place. The example quoted for this by one of the monks

was the case of King Duvvhagamawi, who, after having killed many Tamils, was born in the Tusita heaven.14 An elderly, exceptionally learned monk mentioned the ‘sign of kamma’ (kammanimitta) and illustrated this with a story: an alcoholic on his death bed saw bottles of soft drinks in his room which were meant

for the invited monks (as gila|pasa).15 Due to his previous bad kamma he mistook these for liquor bottles, died overcome with greed and was reborn in a miserable place. His bad lifestyle and bad habitual kamma had brought about an unfavourable frame of mind at the moment of death.16 Laypeople, too, said

that it is better to die consciously and two of the interviewees said that people who die in sudden accidents go to an intermediate state before they can be reborn. Again it was unanimously agreed that the frame of mind at the moment of death is the determining factor for the place of rebirth. To die in an

angry frame of mind might—even for very virtuous people—result in rebirth as a perBtayA or in another low or unpleasant existence. One example for this case was King Auoka, who was allegedly born as a snake due to anger (kBntiya) arising at the moment of death, but was again reborn in a devalokaya after

only seven days due to his generally good kamma.17 Similarly, to die in a good, happy frame of mind, remembering meritorious deeds or a word of the Buddha, could, even for a bad person, result in a good rebirth. One interviewee related the story of the mass murderer Agulimala, who had killed 999 people before

he became not only a follower of the Buddha, but an arahat.18 Here one interviewee objected by saying that a truly bad person can never be reborn in a good place straight away.19


Moreover, an ex-monk living in Colombo questioned this concept altogether, judging that it was ‘unfair’ that the dying thought would be the one determining factor for the place of rebirth. Others said that bad people are more likely to die filled with fear, which would bring about a bad dying thought. On the other hand, it was occasionally mentioned that a good dying thought can even cancel out past bad kamma, making it disappear (näti venavA). In Abhidhamma

terms, however, it is not a question of good kamma ‘cancelling out’ bad kamma, but rather of certain kamma (good or bad) not coming to fruition, as for example all the kamma of an arahat becomes defunct on his passing away.20 However, the general opinion, both on the part of the monks as well as of the

laypeople, was that previous kamma will come to fruition eventually, which is in agreement with the Abhidhamma. One monk illustrated this with a simile: the dying thought is like an air ticket to a nice place, but without money (i.e., sufficiently good kamma) one will not be able to stay there for very long.

Interestingly, one interviewee, a middle-class woman from a suburb of Colombo, told me, ‘We pray (prArthanA karanavA) every day that our thought at the moment of death may be good.’21 She explained this to me as a kind of meditative reflection on death and repeatedly used the term prArthanA. However, this

was not mentioned by anyone else, and I doubt that it is common practice in the village. Looking at the interview material as a whole, it was striking that there was very little diversity in the replies, which generally conformed very closely to traditional Theravada doctrine. If we assume that the knowledge of Buddhist matters of ordinary village people is mainly acquired in the dharma school and from sermons, we can conclude that this is a topic extensively taught to laypeople.


When things go wrong: on pretas Most people I interviewed agreed that under certain circumstances people can be reborn (or return) as ‘ghosts’, but it took further probing to get more detailed information. My information about spirits haunting a house, etc., derives almost exclusively from interviews conducted

in Sinhala, as there seemed to be a certain reluctance on the side of English-speaking interviewees to talk about this topic. This might be for a number of reasons. First, it is rather difficult to translate the various Sinhala terms for ‘ghost’ (and the underlying concepts) into English. Second, it might be

felt that it is difficult for a foreigner to enter the world of cosmology with its gods, demons, higher and lesser deities. And thirdly, the English speakers amongst the interviewees tended to be more Western educated and orientated and took a more ‘rational approach’ to the questions posed. In interviews conducted in Sinhala, on the other hand, the picture was very different and much more in favour of ‘ghost stories’. This made it desirable to stick to Sinhala as much as possible.

Terminology: Sinhala yaka/bhetaya/prbtaya/perbtaya. The terminology applied in the context of these ‘ghost stories’ does not seem clearly defined. A rather general term for ‘ghost’, which is frequently used in conversation, is bhEta. There are, however, two terms, which are more specifically used in the context of death: maXayakA (pl. maXayakku) and prBtayA/perBtayA or even maXaprBtayA. The maXayakku are the most powerful and can actually harm or help people

according to their inclination. One needs a certain amount of merit to gain such a powerful position and not every bhEtayA makes it. Merit given to a dead relative who happens to be a maXayakA will actually strengthen his/her position. Pretas on the other hand are usually regarded as rather weak and depend

for their very sustenance on merit given to them by their living relatives. They can, however, make a small child ill by looking at his food, as one informant told me.22 This seems to be the basic hierarchy most people agreed on, but, as Gombrich (1991, 188–196) points out, the distinction between these

classes of beings is somewhat blurred, and there are differences with regard to usage and understanding of these terms in up country and low country.23 My informants talked in the context of a troublesome ghost who needed to be dealt with, only occasionally of bhEtayA and yakA (or maXayakA), but most often of pretas.

Terminology: Sanskrit preta/pit[; PAli peta; Sinhala prbtaya/perbtaya. Let me briefly outline the development and various stages beginning with Sanskrit: the past participle from the root pra √i, preta (mfn.), which literally means ‘gone away’, came to mean ‘departed, deceased, dead, a dead person’.24 In the

course of time the term acquired another, more specialized meaning, namely, ‘the spirit of a dead person (esp. before obsequial rites are performed), a ghost, an evil being’ and ‘a newly dead’ as opposed to ‘ancestor’ (pit{, m.).25 Preta can be used generally to mean ‘dead’, or in a more technical sense, ‘newly dead, ghost’. The Pali term peta seems to have preserved some of the ambiguity of Sanskrit preta, (‘dead’ and ‘ghost’), and might even have retained

traces of the Sanskrit term pit{. However, the fact that two terms might be conflated linguistically does not necessarily mean that the underlying concepts are conflated as well. Without the UrAddha rites, the deceased would remain pretas and dangerous for the living, and Holt (1981, 6) points out that the

‘pattern of ritual activity designed to promote the deceased from the status of pretas to pit{ was prevalent before the emergence of specifically Buddhist conceptions’. It is therefore difficult to argue that the distinction between preta and pit{, which is of great importance in the Indian context, would not have been known as well. Besides, even though peta sometimes only means ‘dead’ (possibly with the connotation of ancestor), in the majority of cases it refers to a hungry ghost


belonging to a particular Buddhist gati. It appears that peta has historically developed out of the preta (‘newly dead ghost’) and retained certain of its

features (perpetual hunger, misery, and need of support). According to Clough’s Sinhala English Dictionary (1892), all the connotations discussed so far (‘dead, spirit of a dead person, fathers’) were still to be found in Sinhala prBta at the end of the nineteenth century.26 However, as Sinhala

pretayA/perBtayA is a loan word from Sanskrit, one might suspect that either Clough (or his source) was influenced by the Sanskrit connotations, or else, some of the connotations may have been lost since the late 19th century. Whatever the case may be, people referred to prBtas frequently, either in a rather

general way as ‘ghosts’ or in the more technical meaning of the specific class of beings (gati).None of my informants used prBta/perBta as meaning ‘dead’ and there seemed to be no trace of the connotation pit{. As far as the connotation of the Sinhala term prBta is concerned, the case seems to be reasonably

clear cut. Unfortunately, the underlying notions and ideas are more complex as these pretas are grouped together or associated with rather different beings (gods, crows, yakku) and treated in a variety of ways depending on the context, as we shall see later.27


Different types of prbtas. When speaking about troublesome ghosts I will only use the term prBta unless the specific context requires a distinction. A prBtayA (or maXayakA for that matter) can cause disturbances in the house like opening drawers, carrying things (pens, etc.) through the room; they are

often said to throw stones at a house and even chew betel and spit the red juice into the house. They are usually angry with a member of their family, and follow the person around, making their presence felt. Wirz (1941, 202) distiguishes between three types of prBtas according to their dwelling place and

behaviour: the ñati-prBteo (ñati, ‘relative’) cannot let go of their loved ones; the maXa-prBteo (maXa, ‘dead’) have as prefered dwelling places cemeteries and crossroads; the gevala-prBteo (geval, ‘houses’) are ghosts who cannot bring themselves to leave their previous homes. Wirz (1941, 202) not only

provides detailed descriptions but also drawings of male, female, and infant prBtas. According to Tillakaratne (1986, 130), prBtas can cause diseases, which they do if neglected by their relatives, but are generally easy to please. I was frequently told by people that prBtas are always hungry and thirsty

and cannot feed or clothe themselves. Some informants added that this is reflected in their outer appearance as they have long, thin necks and huge bellies.28 This concept of hungry ghosts is, of course, not confined to Sri Lanka, but found all over South Asia.29

How to become a prbta. Most people said that being overly agitated, angry, greedy, envious or malicious at the moment of death is thought to lead to


a rebirth in a ‘bad place’ (naraka täna). Some interviewees, however, were more specific and mentioned the possibility that the departed might return as a bhEtayA, maXayakA or prBtayA to haunt a house or a specific family member. The most frequently mentioned cause for becoming a prBta was a greedy disposition


at the time of death.30 Being overly attached to loved ones, too, can lead to becoming a prBtayA or prBtC, and the classic example here is a mother who dies a sudden, untimely death leaving behind a small child.31 Obeyesekere 1984, 69 reports the case of a woman who had died failing to say her farewell to


her granddaughter and turned into a troublesome ancestor. Tillakaratne (1986, 154) mentions another possible cause for becoming a preta: elderly people seeking revenge after death when they feel they have been neglected during their lifetime. Pretas are regarded as particularly pitiable, but nevertheless

have to be dealt with as they can cause trouble (see also III.2.1.2). Excursus: pirit chanting in contemporary Sri Lanka The custom of pirit chanting seems to be the most important feature of the pre-death rituals.32 It is,

however, by no means confined to the death context, and indeed, Gombrich (1991, 242) remarks on the ‘extremely unspecific nature of the ceremony’: Pirit is used at a sick bed, to commemorate a death, to consecrate a new building, to avert a public misfortune, to celebrate the opening of Parliament, or simply to acquire merit.

According to the occasion, pirit ceremonies also vary greatly in length (ranging from one hour to one week) and the number of suttas recited. The above-mentioned three suttas (MahAma}galasutta, KaraWCyamettasutta, Ratanasutta) followed by a few stanzas from the MahAjayama}galagAthA form what is referred to

as maha pirita in Sri Lanka, and either constitutes a complete pirit ceremony in itself or the beginning and end of a longer ceremony. As Gombrich points out (1991, 240), the use of certain suttas as pirit is canonical. Even accounts of the use of piritnEla and pirit water, are old, though not canonical, and

already found in the commentarial Pali literature.33 Three suttas are connected with a specific purpose. The first one, the A}gulimAlasutta, is recited for a pregnant woman with the intention of easing her labour pains.34 The rationale behind this is the concept of ritual power (Pali, Sinhala: AnubhAva) created

by way of uttering an important truth (satyavacana/satyavAkya), which is repeated nowadays by the monks reciting this sutta. The concept of satyavacana (the same idea is expressed in Pali as saccakiriyA) is, of course, an old one, dating back to Vedic times as has been pointed out by various scholars.35


Palihawadana (1997, 505f.) investigates the Vedic origins and traces back the pirit chanting to the practice of svAdhyAya/sajjhAya: The same idea about the power of truth utterance is found in Buddhist texts. An early instance of this is the Majjhima NikAya reference (II 102 f.) to

Agulimala relieving a woman’s pains of birth by the simple invocation of the truth of his desisting from violence ‘since I was born by the Aryan birth

(i.e., his conversion by the Buddha). But specifically ‘truth’ in the Buddhist case is the Buddha-word as expressed in the Buddhist Suttas. Re-telling that is a source of protection. That is why bhikkhus recite Suttas. . . . A specifically Buddhist theory of validating ritual recitation is that it has power

because it is recited by monks with mettA (kindness/friendliness) towards beings, or because it invokes the ‘power of mettA’ of the Buddhas.36 The ‘ritual efficacy’ of truth, which is inherent in the suttas can be applied to various situations, as the example of A]gulimala shows.37 However, one of

the main functions of pirit chanting is that of protection (rakkhA), especially from evil influences of non-human beings. The FVAnAViyasutta (D III 194ff.) is the second sutta, which is connected with a specific purpose: protection from ghosts (pretas or yak2as) (see III.2.1.2.). Schmithausen (1997, 36, n.75) observes

It is interesting that, e.g., in the FVAnAViyasutta . . . —a text called ‘protection’ (rakkhA) consisting of a laudatory hymn and intended to protect monks, nuns and pious lay followers (and especially such as have retired into the wilderness) against malevolent spirits, who are doubtless dangerous to

humans but not on their part endangered by them—friendship or friendliness is not mentioned as a means to pacify them. It is rather by reminding them of the superiority of the Buddha(s) and because they will otherwise be dishonoured, excluded from their community and even have their heads split by fellow-spirits...that these spirits are dissuaded from molesting or attacking pious Buddhists.38


Thirdly there is a group of three so-called Bhojja}gasuttas; Mahakassapattherabojjha]ga (S V 79), Mahamoggalanattherabojjha]ga (S V 80), and Mahacundattherabojjha]ga (S V 81) which are associated with relief from illnesses. They are found in all the paritta collections, constitute part of the

overnight recitals and are, according to some informants, recited at the sick bed of a patient.39 After quoting a number of examples from the Suttas de Silva (1993, 33) concludes: ‘There seems to be a belief that attention paid to doctrinal topics, especially the recitation of virtues which one has already cultivated in one’s personality, is endowed with healing properties.’


Besides the ritual efficacy of satyavacana there is another aspect: pirit chanting and listening to pirit are meritorious deeds according to the Abhidhamma (in the category of desanA).40 Gombrich (1991, 242) points out that the belief in the positive effect of chanting at someone’s sickbed is problematic:

To earn merit in any way, including this, will improve one’s karma, but karma is a long-range affair, and there is no reason why the merit just gained should take immediate effect, so as to make a sick man well. To say that pin can cancel out pav is in fact a heresy, discussed at the beginning of Chapter

5. Indeed, if one is thinking in terms of karma the presumption must be rather the other way: if a man is ill because of a past sin he will go on being ill till the sin is expiated, despite any ad hoc remedial action. In the case of misfortune, to explain pirit as ‘merit in a hurry’ will therefore not wash.


The problem of how the chanting of pirit can be explained as effective is intrinsically an Abhidhamma problem, and we shall, as suggested by Gombrich, turn to the Buddhist tradition itself in search of an answer.41 Cancelling out past bad kamma or acquiring ‘merit in a hurry’ are not the only way to improve

one’s karmic conditions instantly. According to the Abhidhamma, every being has a store of good and bad kamma, and it is rather a question of which particular kamma comes to fruition at any given time. By chanting pirit or venerating the Triple Gem (which is in a sense the most basic form of pirit) one can therefore tip the balance in favour of good kamma, which is, according to the Abhidhammatthavibhavincpcka, conducive to warding of dangers, etc. That is to say, favourable conditions are being set up so that good resultants of past deeds can arise.


Therein teachers elaborate in many ways on the usefulness of venerating the Triple Gem, but they predict in particular the preventing of dangers. Hence the authors of the summaries have stated that by its power dangers are stopped. As to its meaning, veneration of the Triple Gem is the wholesome volition that

produces the act of venerating. It is to be experienced in this life as the success of the store of meritorious kamma of those venerated and those venerating: by virtue of supporting the kamma that is the ground for accomplishments already gained, it inhibits ‘obstructive’ and ‘destructivekammas,

which are obstacles to the flow of the results produced by that wholesome kamma, and brings about the non-occurrence of the obstacles of disease, etc., which block the aforementioned success and have their origin in that unwholesome kamma. (Gethin 2002, 3; Abhidh-s-mhv 54)


Based on this passage I can see no grounds for assuming that the idea that chanting at a sick bed can bring about improvement is non-doctrinal. However, I am not sure how widespread it is in Sri Lanka to call a monk to chant pirit at the sick bed with the intention to make the patient better. The chanting of pirit at the deathbed is, on the other hand, very popular. According to the Abhidhamma, cancelling kamma is not the issue, but rather which particular

kamma comes to fruition at the moment of death. Gethin (1994, 11–35 (21)) explains—mainly, but not solely, based on the Abhidhammatthasa]gaha (p. 24) and Abhidhammatthavibhavinc pc ka (pp. 130–31)—the karmic process at the moment of death:

Essentially the nature of bhavaga for a given lifetime is determined by the last full consciousness process of the immediately preceding life. This last process is in turn strongly influenced and directly conditioned by—though it is, of course, not its result in the technical sense of vipAka—the kamma

performed by the being during his or her life. Relevant here is a fourfold classification of kamma according to what will take precedence in ripening and bearing fruit. The four varieties are ‘weighty’ (garuka), ‘proximate’ (Asanna), ‘habitual’ (bahula, AciWWa), ‘performed’ (kaVattA). This list is explicitly

understood as primarily relevant to the time of death. In other words, it is intended to answer the question: at the time of death, which of the many kammas a being has performed during his or her lifetime is going to bear fruit and condition rebirth? The answer is that if any ‘weighty’ kammas have been

performed then these must inevitably come before the mind in some way and overshadow the last consciousness process of a being’s life. But if there are no weighty kammas then, at least according to the traditions followed by the Abhidhammattha-sa}gaha, some significant act recalled or done at the time of death

will condition the rebirth. In the absence of this, that which has been done repeatedly and habitually will play the key role. Failing that, any repeated act can take centre-stage at the time of death.

Provided no bad garuka-kamma (such as killing a parent, etc.) comes in the way, and provided the dying person responds by turning his mind to the pirit, this could actually make a difference with regard to the next rebirth. The chanting of pirit, of course, can only create conditions conducive to a

‘positive’ dying thought, which in itself qualifies as kamma (under the category of Asanna). Ultimately, it depends on the dying person himself which kamma comes to fruition at the moment of death. Gombrich (1991, 257) describes a ‘positive dying thought’ as a prArthanA, a religious or earnest wish. These prArthanAs are part of most religious and merit-making activities and usually ‘granted’ by a monk at the end of a


ceremony with the formula ‘May your wishes be fulfilled . . .’ (icchita| patthita| . . . ). In this case the wishes for oneself are not made publicly and they are not necessarily of a religious nature. They can be made in private as well, without a monk as mediator and even outside the context of a religious

ceremony either for oneself or for someone else. Someone might make a religious wish without articulating it after returning from a pilgrimage. However, in the ceremonies I attended the wish seemed to be preformulated by a monk and differed very little from ceremony to ceremony, always wishing for rebirth in

pleasant human and divine existences and eventually attainment of nirvAWa in the company of the Buddha Maitreya.42 This wish was formulated first for the dead, then for the gods (usually the appropriate verse was chanted as well), and finally for everyone present. This was confirmed every time by people saying

sadhu, sadhu, sadhu, and sometimes, but not always, followed by the monk reciting the above-mentioned verse (icchita| patthita| . . . ) to which again everyone responds with sadhu, sadhu, sAdhu. Gombrich (1991, 257) suggests that the prArthanAs might have originated from the death wish as ‘an attempt to

mitigate the rigour of karma’. Again, as in the case of pirit chanting at a sickbed, he raises the question of how far it is justified to assume that the death wish can bring about ‘sudden improvement’. Death, like childbirth, is a potentially dangerous transitional period for which the people involved need

protection and guidance. Even if it could be proved that no ‘sudden improvement’ can be experienced, the listening to chanting might still be ritually effective in the sense of satyavacana. Or it might be hoped that the protective aspect (rakkhA) of the pirit chanting might ward off evil influences from

the side of non-human beings (such as yak2as and pretas) at a particularly vulnerable moment in one’s life.43 It seems to me more likely that the various aspects are present as a complex whole in people’s minds (with stress on one or the other depending on the occasion) and that it is precisely this

complexity that accounts for the high popularity of pirit chanting. Some historical roots: time of death Inscriptional evidence indicates that the practice of actively preparing for death goes back at least to the time of Auoka (third century BC), probably further. Auoka granted a period of three days between the death sentence and the execution of the prisoner specifically for that purpose:

My order goes even so far that a reprieve of three days is granted by me to fettered persons who are convicted and sentenced to death. Their relatives will plead with someone for their life, or if


they do not plead, they will offer alms or undergo fasting for their next world. My desire is indeed thus: That they may accomplish the next world, even when the time expires, and that different dharmapractices, self-discipline and distribution of alms increase among people also.44 (Guruge 1997, 274, Auoka’s pillar edict IV)

The term ‘different dharma practices’ (vividhe dhammacalane) may refer to different Buddhist practices, or those of other religious groups and in fact nothing in the wording of Auoka’s edict indicates that his ruling is meant for Buddhists only. The most natural reading of this passage seems to be that Auoka responded to a common need in his subjects to prepare for death, whatever their beliefs. A post-canonical piece of evidence for the actual customs and ceremonies is found in the Visuddhimagga:

In another’s case, relatives present [[[objects]] to him] at the five sense doors, such as a visible datum as object, perhaps flowers, garlands, flags, banners [sic!], etc., saying ‘This is being offered to the Blessed One for your sake, dear, set your mind at rest’; or a sound as object, perhaps, preaching of the

Dhamma, offerings of music, etc.; or an odour as object, perhaps incense, scents, perfumes, etc.; or a taste as object perhaps honey, molasses, etc., saying ‘Taste this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’; or a tangible datum as object, perhaps Chinese silk, silk of Somara, saying ‘Touch this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’.45 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 634; Vism 550) This passage is particularly interesting because it seems very close to what my Sri Lankan informants had told me (presenting flowers, incense, etc.,

recitation of the Dhamma, etc.). Two former monks had even mentioned honey should be placed on the tongue of a dying man, but could not recollect, where this piece of information had come from. This suggests that my interviewees were partly describing normative behaviour and if this is indeed the case, the

Visuddhimagga as a source cannot be excluded. Buddhaghosa’s chief work is one of the main reference books that monks in Sri Lanka turn to, and its influence on the Buddhist monks and lay people who listen to the sermons in the temples or on the radio and television in Sri Lanka cannot be overestimated.46 There

are, of course, other sources for sermons and stories, but these are not always easy to trace. Aggacitta Bhikkhu (1999, 37) relates a story which is set ‘in Sri Lanka during the heyday of Theravada Buddhism, when there were reputedly many arahants still around’. The story runs as follows: an exhunter is haunted by visions of a fierce black dog on his deathbed. To calm him down, his son, an Arahant,


orders that flowers be offered to the Buddha and has his dying father carried to the temple to rejoice in the offering.47 The Tibetan tradition, too, has a

long history of giving special significance to the time of death (and beyond). Most people will have heard of the socalled ‘Tibetan Book of the Dead’, a translation of a body of teachings known in Tibetan as Bardo Tödrol Chenmo (lit. ‘great liberation through hearing in the bar do’).48 Sogyal Rinpoche, a

contemporary incarnated Lama (sprul sku) of the Tibetan rnying ma tradition and founder of a number of Rigpa centres in Europe and North America, put these teachings in a wider context in a readable guidebook for contemporary Buddhists.49 On a theoretical level Sogyal Rinpoche (1992, 223) seems to go a step

further when he talks of actually ‘transforming’ and ‘purifying’ one’s kamma at the moment of death.50 Death is depicted as providing a unique opportunity to change our fate and make a new start with a better, purer kamma.51 A similar motif of death as an opportunity for radical change in karmic conditions is

found in the Japanese Pure Land tradition, where the reciting of the Buddha’s name (Nianfo) throughout one’s lifetime, but particularly when death is near, is conducive to being reborn in the Pure Land. However, according to Stevenson (1995, 368), not only the recitation, but also meditation (samAdhi) is

crucial in ensuring rebirth in Sukhavatc, the Buddhist paradise.52 These examples show how much importance and weight were given to the time of death by the various Buddhist traditions.53 However, the picture would not be complete without mentioning another, far less prominent, strand of Indian thought

which placed the emphasis on the moment of conception. Here it is the kamma of the parents that plays the main role in determining the nature of the being, which is about to be conceived, or to ‘enter the womb’. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 22) sees this as a ‘variant’ of the belief described above and observes that the GaruRa PurAWa:


places more emphasis upon the consciousness of the father himself: ‘Whatever a man has on his mind at the time of impregnation, a creature born of such a nature (svabhAva) will enter the womb.’ . . . just as, in the Upani1ads, a man is exhorted to meditate appropriately while begetting his offspring in order to get the kind he has in mind.54


However, as this is not a concept, which I came across in Sri Lanka, I wish to return to the more common concept that one’s dying thought determines the quality of one’s next rebirth. From this originate a number of questions: How far can this concept be traced back? What is the relationship between death

and the force of karman? What picture can we gain from the canonical and post-canonical Pali material? How does the Abhidhamma interpretation of the death process relate to these questions?55


The Vedic and brahmanical material When I was searching the Sanskrit texts for material, two things become apparent: first, rebirth, central as it is to Indian philosophy, is not found in the earliest texts; and second, rebirth and karman do not appear to be linked together from the beginning. In fact, originally karman seems to have been only one of several concepts connected with rebirth, but in the course of time it proved to be more popular than

others.56 One of these ‘other concepts’ linked with rebirth is a curious notion of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, sometimes referred to in the texts as kAmacAra. The wish—variously referred to in the texts as kAma or kratu—is directed to a particular form or place of rebirth and can be spontaneous (at the

time of death) or cultivated for a long time. This understanding seems to have some affinity with the Buddhist notion that a mental effort, a positive state of mind, can bring about a good rebirth. The earliest evidence for the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is found in the Brahmawas (3B 10.6.3,

GB 1.1.15 and 1.3.22, and JUB 3.28) and Upani1ads (BfU 4.4.4, ChU 3.17.6, PU 3,9 and 10), and there is also evidence in the later epic literature (Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6). As dating of Indian texts is rather uncertain, I will concentrate on the possible development of the concepts rather than attempt

to present the material in a strict chronological order. A number of scholars have touched upon the problem of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’. Edgerton (1924) deals briefly with it in the context of his comparative study on the time of death in all the major religions. Frauwallner (1953, 65) mentions the

concept in passing in the context of the history of the various Indian systems and doctrines.57 Both authors mainly refer to 3B 10.6.3.1 for the earliest evidence and Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6 for the later period. As for the somewhat more recent literature, Horsch (1971, 106) and Schmithausen (1995) both utilize the same set of passages: JUB 3.28, GB 1.1.15 and 1.3.22, SamavBr 3.8.1, as well as BfU 4.4.4 and ChU 3.17.6 for a discussion of karman. These few examples will suffice to demonstrate that first, scholars seem to rely on the same set of passages for early evidence, and second, they agree that the

concept survived and left traces in the Epos (Bhagavadgcta) and (more importantly for the present study) in Buddhism.58 I will attempt to trace the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ from the Brahmawas and Upani1ads to Buddhist literature, and finally, to the contemporary Buddhist practice in Sri Lanka.

Vedic background In earliest Vedic times, as Horsch (1971, 106) points out, burial was customary amongst the Indians and Iranians,59 and presumably one’s destiny after death


was thought of as a dark and shadowy underworld, comparable to the Greek Hades. There seems to have been only one underworld without differentiation in terms of rich/poor, initiated/uninitiated, etc. As an alternative to this dark shadowy underworld, the return to one’s own family was desirable. It was,

according to Schmithausen (1995, 50), widespread not only outside but inside India in pre-Upani1adic times and the return was believed to occur automatically and not dependent on special sacrifices or knowledge.60 According to Horsch (1971, 107) the picture changed when the belief in a lighter,

brighter afterlife (modelled very closely after happier aspects of this life), as expressed in the myth of Yama, came up. He further suggests that this shift is connected with a change in funeral customs from burial to cremation. It is not quite clear, however, if only those who can afford a cremation and

the associated rituals ascend to heaven, while those who cannot afford them descend into the underworld.61 Besides, the fact that heaven was modelled after this life (and more generally after the cycles of nature) led to the idea that eventually the dead had to ‘die again’. The concept of redeath historically

precedes the doctrine of rebirth, and it has been commonly assumed so far that there is a historical connection between the concepts of redeath (punarm{tyu) and return (punarAv{tti).62 Bodewitz (1996, 35), however, doubts that such a causal and historical connection exists. Logically, of course,

rebirth can only happen on the basis of redeath, whereas redeath does not necessarily imply rebirth. After examining the passages where punarm{tyu occurs, Bodewitz (1996, 46) concludes:


It is evident that the concept of punarm{tyu, which is almost exclusively found in passages where its defeat is described, should be interpreted in the context of an antagonism between ritualism and other paths leading to final bliss. The defeat of punarm{tyu is the answer of the ritualists (the Brahmins)

to the challenge of the nonritualists who say that ultimately everybody will die in the heaven promised by the Brahmins. Whatever the solution (ritual or non-ritual), the common problem was to avoid return (or possibly several returns?) to this world. Alternating between this

and the other world constitutes the older stratum of the doctrine of rebirth.63 Only now the return to this world is not desired any more, but endured as an intermediate state between heavenly existences. Besides, the return to one’s own family was only desirable for the few who were comfortably well off,

and with the class system becoming more rigid, it became common to aspire to return into a family of higher social status than one’s own.64 People aspired to return to places of their choice and one of the goals for the afterlife was the free choice of and movement between various places of rebirth in both this and the other world. This is, according to


Schmithausen, the first strand of Indian belief, but before I investigate its goal, ‘free movement’ (kAmacAra), I will briefly outline another strand of Indian philosophy.65 When the alternating between here and there came to be regarded as unsatisfactory, a new goal finds its expression in the Upani1ads:

the final escape from the suffering of redeath. Here two models are found, both involving a ‘doorman’ guarding the entrance to eternal freedom from death. Frauwallner (1953, 52–55) named the first doctrinewater doctrine’ (Wasserlehre), because it is largely modelled after the water cycle in nature. According

to this doctrine, which is found in the first chapter of the Kauuctaki Upani1ad, the dead have to get past the moon by answering various questions in order to be allowed into the Brahma world where there is no more death.66 An extension of this doctrine is the well-known teaching of the two (or three) paths (ChU 5, BfU 6.2): the dead follow different paths from the start and no guardian or ‘doorman’ is needed. Only the ones who know or who practise asceticism in the forest will follow the path of the gods (devayAna) that leads them by way of the flame of the funeral pyre to the sun and the Brahma world. Those who

do not have the required knowledge and those who live in the village follow the path of the ancestors (pit{yAna), which leads by way of the smoke to the moon and back to earth (via wind, rain, and the food chain). The third path is for those who cannot achieve either of the other two and leads to repeated

rebirth as worms, insects, etc. In the second model, named ‘fire doctrine’ (Feuerlehre) by Frauwallner (1953, 60ff.), the sun (the cosmic equivalent to body heat)67 has the function of being the door to and guardian of the other world, and only those who know are allowed through into eternal bliss and light. To

sum up, there are two broad strands of belief concerning the afterlife found side by side in the Upani1ads. The first (JUB 3.28, BfU 4.4.4) is the belief that the dead go through various stages to the sun or moon, but not beyond that, and the goal of this path lies in freedom of movement between these

various places according to one’s wish. The second strand (JB 1.17–18; JUB 3.14.1–6 and 4.14; KU 1.1; ChU 5, BfU 6.2) now opens up the possibility of going beyond the sun or moon, and the goal here is to enter the eternal bliss of the Brahma world. BrAhmaWas and older Upani2ads As mentioned above, the earliest evidence seems to be a passage in the 3atapatha-Brahmawa, which shall, therefore, serve as a starting point:


Now, man here, indeed, is possessed of understanding [kratu], and according to how great his understanding is when he departs this world, so does he, on passing away, enter the yonder world.68 (Eggeling 1966, 400; 3B 10.6.3.1)


And in another 3atapatha-Brahmawa passage it is said (albeit without explicit reference to rebirth): Mitra and Varuwa, forsooth, are his intelligence and will; and as such belonging to his self: whenever he desires anything in his mind, as ‘Would that this

were mine! I might do this!’, that is intelligence [kratu]; and whenever that is accomplished, that is will. Now intelligence indeed is Mitra, and will is Varuwa; and Mitra is the priesthood, and Varuwa the nobility; and the priesthood is the conceiver and the noble is the doer.69 (Eggeling 1966, 269; 3B 4.1.4.1)


The key term kratu is well documented from the times of the mgveda and the Monier Williams Sanskrit English Dictionary gives a wide range of meanings including ‘plan, intention, resolution, determination, purpose’, but also ‘desire, will, power, ability’, and ‘intelligence, understanding’. Edgerton (1927, 223) comments on Eggeling’s translation of kratu:


Eggeling translates it ‘understanding’, but with an alternative, ‘will, purpose.’ which is more in accord with the Hindu commentator on the passage, who says kratu means niUcaya, adhyavasAya, that is, ‘fixed determination’. It seems to mean man’s mental constitution as a whole, his total ‘frame of mind’, but with a strong flavour of will, conscious purpose, or determination.70


Schmithausen (1995, 55f.) defines kratu as ‘[meditatively cultivated] will or resolve [to become (or do) something]’, and Horsch (1971, 131), too, opting for ‘will’, interprets the above-quoted passage in terms of an internalisation of ritual, a shift from ritual activities to the underlying intention. The

will (kratu) seems to be the driving force in acquiring a particular form of existence from which various questions arise: First, when is the wish made? Would it be effective if one were to cultivate it only on one’s deathbed? How long before death does one have to cultivate that will? And second, are there

any other conditions or restrictions? Who can cultivate the will and who cannot? What happens to those who have not cultivated a wish? The Samavidhana Brahmawa prescribes a chant (sAman) for those who wish to ‘wander consciously through all existences’,71 which has to be practised always (sadA) and has to be remembered at the time of death (antavelAyA| rendered by the commentary as prAWaniryAWakAle).

Wer wünscht [kAmayeta]: ‘möchte ich mit Bewußtsein alle Existenzen durchwandern’, der soll immer das Saman zu ‘erwecke uns heute zu Großem’ anwenden und in der Todesstunde daran denken: mit Bewußtsein wird er alle Existenzen durchwandern.72 (Konov 1893, 76; SamavBr 3.7.1)


In this passage the term kratu is not mentioned and the element of wish is expressed in the finite verb form kAmayeta. The quotation is interesting for

several reasons: it confirms the aspect of ‘rehearsal’ by repeated use of a particular chant. Besides, it says explicitly that the chant has to be evoked and remembered at the time of death, and finally, it places the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ in the realm of ritualistic and esoteric

knowledge. Let us now turn to what is probably the most quoted passage in the context of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’: ‘To what?’ ‘To the world of brahman.’ It carries him forth to the sun. 2. He says to the sun: ‘Carry me forth.’ ‘To what?’ ‘To the world of brahman.’ It carries him forth to the moon. He thus wanders to and fro between these divinities. 3. This is the end. There is no carrying forth beyond this [limit]. And all the worlds beyond this [limit] of which we have spoken, they are all obtained, they are conquered, in all of them there is unrestricted movement

[kAmacAra] for him who knows thus. 4. If he should wish: ‘May I be born here again,’ on whatever family he might fix his thoughts, be it a Brahman-family, be it a royal family, into that he is born. ‘He keeps on ascending to this73 world again fore-knowing.’74 (Oertel 1894, 188; JUB 3.28)


Whereas the previous passage spoke of preparation for the time of death, the scene described here takes place after death. The dead person reaches the sun and moon (presumably by way of the funeral pyre or sacrificial fire) and his quest for the Brahma world remains unanswered (unless sun and moon are

representing the Brahma world here), but he has ‘unrestricted movement’ to go where he wishes (kAmacAra, from the root kam). However, wish alone is not sufficient; a knowledge referred to in a previous passage (ya eva| veda) appears to be the prerequisite for this achievement.75 Those who do not possess

this special knowledge have to return to this world in the form of rain, according to JUB 4.14. It is also possible that those who cannot afford a cremation are excluded from having a chance to achieve ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, as well, but the text does not say so in this passage. To get a

step closer to the possible nature of that knowledge, let us take a look at another passage: Verily this same syllable is the firm stand of the three-fold knowledge. [Saying] om the hotar stands firm, [saying] om the adhvaryu, [saying] om the

udgAtar. 7. Verily this same syllable is the triple heaven (?) of the Vedas. The priests having placed the sacrificer in this syllable carry him up together into the heavenly world. Therefore he should recite the afterverse [saying] om only. (Oertel 1894, 180; JUB 3.19.6–7)


Threefold ritual knowledge is the cause for ascending to heaven, but it is guarded carefully from humans by the gods and is only accessible with the help of the three priests. Again, it is possible that the symbolism of the sacrificial fire indicates a funeral pyre, which would exclude those who are not

cremated, from the ascent to heaven. To sum up the findings from the Brahmawas: first, the achievement of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ was based purely on ritual knowledge and action (Samavidhana Brahmawa 3.7.1; JUB 3.28; JUB 3.19.6–7) and the involvement of priests. Ethical criteria for one’s destiny in

the afterlife have not come into the picture yet, and the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ appears to predate the concept of ethical karman.76 It is, however, possible that both concepts coexisted in different traditions for a long time. Let us now turn to two passages in the Upani1ads: (1) BfU

4.4.5, ‘A man resolves in accordance with his desire, acts in accordance with his resolve, and turns out to be in accordance with his action.’ (2) ChU

3.14, ‘Now, then, man is undoubtedly made of resolve. What a man becomes on departing from here after death is in accordance with his resolve in this world. So he should make this resolve.’77 ChU 3.14 makes clear reference to the departure from this world (pretya), and even though death is not mentioned in BfU 4.4.5, the preceding paragraph suggests it as the context:


It is like this. As a weaver, after she has removed the coloured yarn, weaves a different design that is newer and more attractive, so the self, after it has knocked down this body and rendered it unconscious, makes for himself a different figure that is newer and more attractive —the figure of a forefather, or of a Gandharva, or of a god, or of Prajapati, or of brahman, or else the figure of some other being. (Olivelle 1998, 121; BfU 4.4.4)


In passages such as Samavidhana Brahmawa and BfU 4.4.5, the wish or resolve has to be cultivated before death; in other passages (such as JUB 3.28) a wish for a particular form of rebirth can even be made after death. It is clear from the various contexts, however, that it takes effect after death with regard

to the next rebirth. The question of possible other conditions requires looking into the wider context of the two Upani1adic passages (BfU 4.4.4, BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.14). BfU 4.4.5 seems to be concerned with death in general, not just death of the initiated (or cremated), and physical death alone seems to be

sufficient to realise the desired existence, as Schmithausen observes.78 So if it is not knowledge (as in JUB 3.28) that serves as a prerequisite of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, what does? BfU 4.4.5 introduces another factor, namely karman. It seems worthwhile comparing the two Upani1adic passages BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.14 more closely.79


To start with, in BfU 4.4.5, the emphasis seems to be on desire or wish (kAma) rather than on will or resolve (kratu). One gets the impression that kAma has the connotation of a deep psychological motivation that cannot be controlled here, unlike earlier passages where kAma seem to refer to ‘choice’. The passage introduces yet another element, e.g., karman in the key phrase (sa yathAkAmo bhavati, tatkratur bhavati; yatkratur bhavati, tat karma kurute; yat karma kurute, tad abhisa|padyate). In ChU 3.14, on the other hand, wish (kAma) does not feature very prominently and is only mentioned as being contained

in Atman together with karman, gandha, rasa, etc. Here, will or resolve (kratu) seems to be seen as the driving force in the rebirth process (atha khalu kratumayaS puru2o yathAkratur asmi|lloke puru2o bhavati tathetaS pretya bhavati).80 This raises the question of the relationship between kAma and kratu. A

number of possibilities come to mind: the two terms might be quasi-synonymous; or kratu could be a concrete expression of kAma (as psychological motivation); or kAma might be a more general term whereas kratu is a more technical term for the same process. Looking at the two phrases, however, one

notices first of all that BfU 4.4.5 (linking kAma, kratu, karman, abhisa|padyate) reads like a more elaborate version of ChU 3.14 (naming only kratu and bhava), and second that causal connections are expressed in a style somewhat suggestive of the Buddhist formula of dependent origination (pratCtyasamutpAda). Arranged in the form of a table the different stages look as follows:


pratCtyasamutpAda BfU 4.4.5 ChU 3.14


t{2WA kAma upAdAna kratu kratu bhava karman bhava (as vipAka) jAti abhisa|padyate jarA-maraWa


The two descriptions of the rebirth process show similarities:

1. thirst or desire to be reborn;

2. grasping or resolve;

3. actual becoming (bhava).


According to the commentarial tradition bhava has two aspects:

1. karmic conditions for becoming (like karman in BfU 4.4.5), which bring the actual conception into the realm of birth (jAti);81 and

2. the result (vipAka) of these karmic conditions, i.e., bhava serves as the first moment of the new existence (like bhava in ChU 3.14). However, the Buddhist interpretation would be that thirst (taWhA) is responsible for the fact that a being is reborn, and kamma i.e., merit or demerit, responsible for

the quality of the rebirth.82 I do not wish to suggest that the commentarial interpretation is in any direct way based on the Upani1adic material or vice versa, I wish to merely make an observation of similarity here which may merit further investigation.83


In BfU 4.4.5. ‘rebirth according to ones wish’ is no longer a direct result of a wish (kAma, kratu), but of karman, which is caused or prompted by the wish. Schmithausen (1995, 57) cautiously interprets BfU

4.4.5 as an attempt to harmonize the concept that wish determines the after life destiny with the doctrine of karman, which in BfU

4.4.5 might still have the connotation of ritually positive and meritorious deeds. In the later Upani1ads a shift from ritual and sacrificial karman to ethicised karman is apparent, but passages like BfU

4.4.5 are far from being unambiguous, and karman could equally be interpreted as ritual or as retributive action. G. Flood (1996, 86) says: ‘In the B{hadAraWyaka Upani2ad retributive action first appears to be a secret and little-known doctrine.’ The passage Flood refers to is:


Yajñavalkya replied: ‘My friend, we cannot talk about this in public. Take my hand, frtabhaga; let’s go and discuss this in private.’ So they left and talked about it. And what did they talk about? They talked about nothing but action. And what did they praise? They praised nothing but action. Yajñavalkya told him: ‘A man turns into something good by good action and into something bad by bad action.’ (Olivelle 1998, 80; BfU 3.2.13)


Schmithausen (1995, 56ff.) agrees that what is presented here is indeed the doctrine of ethicised karman. Once ethicised karman was firmly connected with the rebirth process a number of problems arose, such as the relationship between karman and kAma (or free-will). W. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 13) speaks of karman as the ‘straw man in the Purawas: it is set up to be knocked down’and explains its popularity:


In the first place, one must not underestimate the value of karma (and fate) as a plot device; karma ex machina explains what cannot otherwise be justified. Thus inconsistencies in character, such as the sufferings of a good man, are explained by reference to karma accumulated in unknowable previous lives—and this also gives the Paurawika a chance to drag in another good story, often bei den Haarn [sic].


We find similar patterns in Buddhist stories. There is, however, an understanding that the most serious offences (harming a Buddha, killing a parent, etc.) produce so-called ‘weighty karma’ (garuka-kamma), which cannot be superseded, but inevitably comes to fruition at the end of the offender’s lifetime. Another question to arise was what serves as the carrier of karman from one existence to another. Doniger O’Flaherty (1980, 13) comments:


At this point, in the classical medical and philosophical texts, the parents are said to retain their role in providing the substance, but the merit is attributed to the soul’s previous existence(s); the substance is split off from the code. The Hindus and Buddhists were now forced to postulate a series of mediating elements to connect the body (given by the parents) with its karma (given from the previous life), now that these had been split apart. To return to ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’, one more passage from Prauna Upani1ad should be quoted:


The up-breath is fire. Therefore, when one’s fire is extinguished, one returns again to the life breath with the faculties uniting in the mind and whatever thought one then has. United with heat, then, the life breath, together with the self, leads him to the world that accords with his conception.84 (Olivelle 1998, 464; PU 3.9–10)


Here the context is clearly the time of death, and the ‘thought’ or ‘thoughts’ (citta), rather than the wish (kAma) or the will or resolve (kratu), are the deciding element here when it comes to the place of rebirth. The thought leading to the next place of birth sounds rather Buddhist, and considering that Prauna is said to be post-Buddhist, there might well have been cross influences.


Summary In the early Vedic period death meant going to the dark underworld, and accordingly, the goal in the afterlife was to return to one’s own family. In the course of time the vision of a brighter and more pleasant afterlife destiny came up and the return to this world was seen as an involuntary interim

stage. In the Upani1ads we find two strands with two distinct goals in the afterlife: ascent to the sun and ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’85 and the two or three paths (devayAna, pit{yAna) with the ultimate goal of going to the world of Brahman to escape redeath and rebirth.86 The voluntary intended rebirth

in a chosen existence is not to be interpreted as inferior and the means of achieving it was knowledge (most probably ritualistic) imparted by the priest to the sacrificer. This element of an earnest, sometimes rehearsed, wish for a particular existence is referred to in the texts as kratu or kAma. Some texts

(ChU 3.14, 3B 10.6.3) seem to suggest that the wish for a particular form of rebirth had to be cultivated before death; some texts (JUB 3.28) do not appear to exclude the possibility of making the wish or choice after death.87 According to Horsch (1971, 144) and Edgerton (1927, 234), ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is historically the older concept and was only later connected


with the concept of karman (BfU 4.4.5). At some stage karman took on ethical implications and began to be more firmly connected with the rebirth process at the expense of other, competing concepts such as the automatic return into one’s family and ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’. Nevertheless, the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ proved extraordinarily resilient, as the textual evidence and contemporary practice show.


The PAli nikayas and some stories from the commentaries The continuity of the concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ from the Upani1ads to Buddhism and beyond into the epics has already been pointed out. The textual evidence for this concept on the Buddhist side: Majjhima-nikaya (M III 99f.), Jataka (J

I 48), Mahavastu (MVu I 1), Lalitavistara (Adhy. 3) and Milindapañha (Mil 3,7,2), and for the non-Buddhist side the second-century BC epos Mahabharata (Bhagavadgcta 8.5 and 6). Considerably more evidence is scattered in a variety of Buddhist texts, but not always easy to locate. The term kAmacAra does not

seem to occur, nor are there any other obvious key words or technical terms that would facilitate the search. My findings, however incomplete, will suffice to demonstrate that the concept was alive at the time when these texts were composed. For the Buddhist texts the logical starting point seems to be

instances of death in a positive frame of mind followed by a favourable rebirth (in short good death), assuming that was what beings wish for. There are, however, also stories about people getting swept away by emotions and catapulted into a bad existence. I shall, therefore, investigate passages that

describe a death accompanied by a bad frame of mind followed by a rebirth in an unpleasant destiny (in short ‘a bad death’) next. I am particularly interested in finding evidence and explanations of direct causal connection between a person’s frame of mind at the time of death and the resulting rebirth. The Abhidhamma interpretation will be investigated in a separate chapter as it represents a particular style and technical language that sets it apart from the Suttas.

Good death The Sa]gcti Sutta of the Dcgha-nikaya (D III 207–72) which lists, amongst numerous other categories, ‘eight kinds of rebirth due to generosity’ (aVVha dAnuppattiyo) shall serve as a starting point for an examination of good death:


[There are] eight kinds of rebirth due to generosity: Here, someone gives an ascetic or Brahmin food, drink, clothes, transport, garlands, perfumes and ointments, sleeping accommodation, a dwelling, or lights, and he hopes to receive a return for his gifts. He sees a rich


Khattiya or Brahmin or householder living in full enjoyment of the pleasures of the five senses, and he thinks: ‘If only when I die I may be reborn as one of these rich people!’ He sets his heart on this thought, fixes it and develops it. And this thought, being set (adhimutta|) at such a low level (hCne),88 and not developed to a higher level, leads to rebirth right there. But I say this of a moral person, not of an immoral one. The mental aspiration of a moral person is effective through its purity. (Walshe 1995, 505; D III 258ff.)


One could, of course, argue that this passage is merely about the effect of kamma. However, the strong emphasis on the thought (citta) of being reborn in a particular existence, which has to be cultivated and developed (bhAveti), seems to indicate that this passage is in essence about ‘rebirth according to

one’s wish’. The core is reminiscent of the BfU and ChU passages discussed above: someone sees an appealing form of existence, such as a rich K1atriya, etc. (kAma in BfU 4.4.5 and ChU 3.13), he puts his mind to it (kratu in BfU 4.4.5), and is reborn in that very existence after his death. In the Sa]gcti Suttarebirth according to one’s wish’ is embedded in the Buddhist ethical framework with good kamma—in the shape of meritorious deeds or generosity (dAna)—as the basis or starting point and morality (sCla) as condition. As we shall see when comparing various passages, generosity may be mentioned before or after formulation of the wish but in any case some form of ethical base seems indispensable.

Resolve: analysis of the Sa}gCti Sutta. I will analyse the structure of the Sa]gcti Sutta and identify the various stages of the ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’: (a) condition(s); (b) prompting the resolution; (c) resolve; (d) assertion of achievement; (e) [additional] condition. This framework will also serve as a base for a comparison with a number of other suttas89 dealing with the same topic. First, it seems necessary to give a brief introduction to the Sa\yutta-nikaya as its structure is not always easy to unravel. We are looking at different sets of nearly identical suttas describing how one comes

to be reborn as a particular type of nAga, supaWWa, or gandhabba. For easy reference and greater clarity I have grouped these as follows:


— nAga set 1 (S III 243, i.e., S 29.7–10): describes in almost identical terms how rebirth as one of the four types of nAga (egg-born, etc.) is caused merely by seeing and admiring a nAga and wishing to be reborn as one. — nAga set 2 (S III 244, i.e., S 29.11–50): consists of almost identical suttas and differs from the first set only in that generosity is practised after wishing for rebirth as a particular nAga.


Similarly the Suttas concerning supaWWas:

— supaWWa set 1 (S III 247, i.e., S 30.3–6): describes how one might become one of the four types of supaWWa merely by wishing to. — supaWWa set 2 (S III 24–49, i.e., S 30.7–46): differs from supaWWa set 1 only in that generosity is practised after wishing for rebirth as a particular supaWWa. The situation is slightly changed for the gandhabbas:

gandhabba set 1 (S III 250, i.e., S 31.2): a short Sutta speaks in general terms of becoming a gandhabba merely by wishing to. — gandhabba set 2 (S III

251f, i.e., S 31.3–12): acts of generosity (corresponding to the aspiration) are mentioned after the wish, e.g., to become a ‘gandhabba who dwells in fragrant roots, heartwood, etc., one has to give fragrant roots, etc. — gandhabba set 3 (S III 252f, i.e., S 31.13–22): resembles closely nAga and supaWWa sets 2 in that generosity is mentioned in the form of the standard items that are offered to ascetics.

To facilitate the task of comparing the above mentioned suttas, the different stages that were identified for the Sa]gcti Sutta will serve as a guideline:


(a) The conditio sine qua non for ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ in the Sa]gcti Sutta is generosity (the standard list of items to be offered to ascetics are enumerated: anna, pAna,...seyyAvasathapadCpeyya) and rebirth in the desired existence is presented as a pay off (so ya| deti ta| paccAsCsati).

In M I 289ff. the condition is right behaviour and acting in accordance with the Dhamma (dhammacArC samacArC); whereas the Sa]kharuppatti Sutta (M III 99ff.), literally the sutta about ‘rebirth according to one’s volitions’,90 which is, interestingly, directed towards bhikkhus, has a list of five qualities

(saddhA,sCla,suta,cAga,paññA) required.91 At S IV 302–304, various tree deities try to persuade the householder (gahapati) Citta to make a resolution to become a Cakkavattin (Universal Monarch). They argue that he is sClavA kalyAWadhammo, and thereby entitled to make such an earnest wish. At nAga sets 1 and


2 and supaWWa sets 1 and 2 the assumption (or condition?) is that the person in question is one ‘who acts ambiguously’ (dvayakArC) through body, speech, and mind. On the other hand, the three gandhabba sets take as a starting point a person of ‘good conduct (sucarita|) of body, speech, and mind’.92 (b) An

element of prompting the resolve follows next in the Sa]gcti Sutta: someone sees a rich k2atriya, brAhmaWa, etc., or hears wonderful things about a certain divine form of existence. Almost identical phrasing is found in M III 99, as well as in both nAga sets, both supaWWa sets, and


all three gandhabba sets. The exception here is M I 289ff., which does not contain such an element. (c) The resolution proper is either called paWidhi or cetopaWidhi, or simply citta, sometimes glossed as patthanA (in the commentaries).93 In the Sa]gcti Sutta the resolve is expressed in a formula which is

repeated verbatim for all eight forms of existence up to the four kings. A similar formula is found in all the suttas, but the lists of the forms of existences differ considerably in length. M I 289 and M III 99 are not only much more detailed in listing different types of devas, but Nirvawa is named as

the final achievement. Other suttas concentrate on only one class of beings (as in gandhabba set 1), or even on a particular type of a class of beings (as in nAga sets 1 and 2, supaWWa sets 1 and 2, gandhabba sets 2 and 3). S IV 302, too, is rather specifically aiming for rebirth as a cakkavatti (rather than a

k2atriya). The formulation of the resolve in the Sa]gcti Sutta is followed by a phrase emphasising the cultivation of the thought (see also M III 99ff.). The importance of the resolve is also emphasised in the commentary to the Sa]kharuppatti Sutta, where it is stated that the patthanA is essential for the

achievement.94 However, none of the suttas explicitly mention the wish as being made at the time of death. Nevertheless, almost all the suttas (with the exception of the Sa]gcti Sutta, and S IV 302) explicitly state that the fulfillment of the wish takes place at death. (d) Then follows an assertion in the

Sa]gcti Sutta, that the rebirth in a particular form of existence, is indeed achieved. The same expression is found at M III 99,95 while M I 289 merely states that such a ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ is possible, and the nAga,supaWWa, and gandhabba sets again just repeat that the goal is achieved

(upapajjati rather than upapajeyya). In S IV 302, however, the story takes a different turn in that Citta refuses to take the paWidhi and preaches instead to the friends before he dies. (e) Finally, almost like an afterthought, comes an additional condition in the Sa]gcti Sutta: the resolve cetopaWidhi only

works for morally good people due to its96 ‘purity’ (suddhattA). This formula only changes for the brahmakAyikA devA, the lowest of the rEpadhAtu realms, where overcoming of passion (vCtarAgattA), which is a requirement for entrance into rEpadhAtu, is added. The two Majjhima suttas, nAga set 1, supaWWa set 1, and gandhabba set 1 do not add any final conditions. However, in nAga set 2, supaWWa set 2, and gandhabba set 3 the standard declaration of generosity (so annam deti...pad Cpeyya|deti) which occurred at the beginning of the Sa]gcti Sutta is here inserted between the actual resolve and the affirmation.

Furthermore, we find an interesting variation in gandhabba set 3, where it is said that someone who wants to be reborn amongst the gods who live off scented roots has to give scented roots, which is reminiscent of mimetic magic. One gets the impression that in these last


cases the act of generosity is motivated by the ambition to be reborn in a certain form of existence. Furthermore, the fact that generosity is sometimes mentioned and sometimes not might suggest that the formula was added later.


Let us briefly sum up: the framework for ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ are the three pillars of Buddhist practice: (a) generosity97 (dAna), (b) cultivation of mind (bhAvanA) expressed in the resolution, and (c) morality (sCla) as additional condition. This suggests ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’

has acquired an ethical twist, as it is said in the Sa]gcti Sutta: ‘The mental aspiration of a moral person is effective through its purity’.98 The Sa]gcti Sutta stops with the attainment of the Brahma world, but other Suttas (such as Saleyyaka Sutta, M I 289ff.) not only enumerate many more forms of heavenly existence, they actually end with the attainment of Nibbana. The phrasing changes in the context of Nibbana:

If, householders, one who observes conduct in accordance with the Dhamma, righteous conduct, should wish: ‘Oh, that by realising for myself with direct knowledge I might here and now enter upon and abide in the deliverance of mind and deliverance by wisdom that are taintless with the destruction of the taints!’ it is possible that, by realising for himself with direct knowledge, he will here and now enter upon and abide in the deliverance of mind and deliverance by wisdom that are taintless with the destruction of the taints. Why is that? Because he observes conduct in accordance with the Dhamma, righteous conduct. (Bhikkhu Ñawamoli and Bhikkhu Bodhi 1995, 384; M I 289)


There are, however, also passages such as S III 154 (=A IV 125–26), which seem somewhat at odds with the concept of a wish with regard to achievements (Asavakkhaya). In fact, the simile of the hatching hens seems to illustrate the exact opposite:


Suppose, bhikkhus, there were eight or ten or twelve hen’s eggs that were not properly sat upon, not properly warmed, not properly nurtured by the hen. Although the wish might arise for the hen, ‘O that the chicks should pierce the eggshell with the points of their claws or with their beaks and break out safely’, still those chicks would be unfit to break out. (Gethin 1992, 245f.; S III 154)


The Sutta makes the point here that the wish is utterly irrelevant to the outcome of the hatching. Other similes follow, illustrating precisely the same point.99


The Sa]kharuppatti Sutta (M III 99–103), too, works its way up the cosmological ladder and finally comes to the attainment of the ‘deliverance of mind’. The wording is almost identical with the Saleyyaka Sutta, but the fact that the final stage is ‘non-rebirth’ is emphasised. One gets the impression here that in the cosmological hierarchy Nibbana followed naturally as the final pinnacle. However, as it cannot be achieved without overcoming the hindrances, etc., this caused a break with the formula.100 There is, however, another dimension to this. Schmithausen talks about two distinct strands and religious goals

coexisting in the Upani1ads: free movement between the different forms of existence (kAmacAra-eschatology) on the one hand, and escaping re-death and re-birth for good (highest-placeeschatology) on the other hand. The Sa]gcti Sutta can be interpreted as a continuation of the Upani1adic concept of kAmacAra,

which was characteristic for the first strand. The concept of nibbAna, on the other hand, would come rather close to the goal of the second strand, the escape from re-death and re-birth. By beginning with ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ and finishing with Nibbana as final achievement, the Sa]kharuppatti

Sutta seems to combine these two strands in a whole. So far we have only assumed that the wish must also be present in the person’s mind at the time of death, but it is not explicitly said that this is a necessary requirement. It is, therefore, worth looking at other passages, which are more explicit with

regard to the time of death even though they might not mention a formulated wish (pannidhi). In S V 375ff. we find the story of Sarakawi, who, despite being partial to drinking, was declared a stream enterer by the Buddha as a result of his vigorous efforts on his deathbed. At Dhp-a III 170–77 a weaver’s

daughter was advised by the Buddha to meditate on death and was reborn in Tusita as a result of her efforts. Sometimes the last words take the form of a prophesy about the next rebirth. At Dhp-a I 151–154 Anathapiwrika’s daughter Sumana (destined to be reborn in Tusita) addresses her father as ‘younger

brother’ (kaniVVhabhAtika) on her deathbed. The Buddha explains to Anathapiwrika that she had surpassed him spiritually, which made him ‘junior’ to her. The implication seems to be that a sign indicating her next rebirth, a gatinimitta, had appeared to Sumana, even though the term is not mentioned here.


Overcoming remorse. At Dhp-a II 203–209 a public executioner offers alms to Ven. Sariputta on the day of his retirement after 55 years of service but cannot concentrate on the sermon as he keeps remembering all the people he had killed. Ven. Sariputta tricks him into listening by making him falsely

believe that he was not responsible for his bad deeds as he only followed the king’s orders. As a result he attains a calm state of mind and when he is killed later that day (by a cow) is reborn in Tusita. This story states two important aspects: first, remorse is spiritually undesirable because it prevents concentration on what is important; second, the importance


of a spiritual friend, a kalyAWamitta, is emphasised, and even an element of trickery is condoned. A more famous example of overcoming remorse is that of King Auoka (ca. 247–207 B.C.),101 who ascended to the Mauryan throne in approximately 264 B.C. and waged a brutal war against Kali]ga.102 He later became deeply affected by Buddhism and turned into one of its strongest and most generous supporters. According to the Buddhist tradition he was haunted by bad thoughts on his deathbed:


He gave with joy a hundred millions after conquering all the earth, till in the end his realm came down to less then half a gall-nut’s worth. Yet when his merit was used up, his body breathing its last breath, the sorrowless Asoka too felt sorrow face to face with death.103 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 250; Vism 232)


The text does not reveal his afterlife destiny, but according to a popular legend in Sri Lanka King Auoka was reborn as in the nAga realm as a result of regret and ascended to Tusita heaven after seven days.104 The description of the death of another king who is legendary in Sri Lanka, King Dutthagamawc (ca. 101–77 B.C.), is rather more detailed.105 As death drew near six gods were waiting in their carts ready to whisk the king away to their respective heaven and the king, following the monks’ advice, chooses Tusita:


74. When the most wise king heard these words of the thera, he, casting a glance at the Great Thepa, closed his eyes as he lay, 75. And when he, even at that moment, had passed away, he was seen reborn and standing in celestial form in the car, 76. that came from Tusita-heaven. And to make manifest the

reward of the works of merit performed by him he drove, 77. showing himself in all his glory to the people, standing on the same car, three times around the Great Thepa, going to the left, and then, when he had done homage to the thepa and the brotherhood he passed into the Tusita-heaven.106 (Geiger 1912, 226; Mv XXXII 74–77)


Both the versions of King Duvvhagamawi’s death (Mahava\sa and Manorathaperawc) describe the king as having only positive visions but according to another popular legend in Sri Lanka he was tormented on his deathbed by regret.107 The source for this legend might lie in the Mahava\sa itself.


In the last sixteen verses of chapter XXV there is the well-known story that Duvvhagamawi expressed remorse at having killed so many people and was reassured by arahats that all of them except for one and a half were nonbelievers.108 This legend with its death/remorse theme might have been modelled after the death of the Great Auoka.109 Indeed, a modern commentary from Myanmar (Paramatthadcpanc-anudcpanc) treats King Auoka’s death together with that of King Duvvhagamawi.110 There is no indication that King Duvvhagamawi’s ascent to Tusita had been a long cultivated wish of his: he had to seek advice

from the monks on that issue. His rebirth in Tusita heaven appeared, nevertheless, to be a direct result of his directing the mind there. This seems to indicate that concentration on, or possibly visualisation of, a divine existence might fulfil a function similar to the rehearsed wish. Schmithausen (1987, 356) sees a development here (comparing Sa]kharuppatti Sutta and Saptadhatu Setra). The mere intention to be reborn in a particular form of existence is no longer sufficient, but a state of mind which is on a level with that form of existence has to be achieved. It seems worthwhile looking into the various

stages of King Duvvhagamawi’s death preparation, even though they are likely to represent an ‘ideal death scenario’ rather than a realistic picture of the customs at the time. First, he ordered his younger brother to complete the building work on the Mahastepa but legend has it that he failed to do so and

instead covered the unfinished dome in white cloth to avoid disappointment (Mv 32.1–6). Duvvhagamawi was then taken to pay his respects to the Mahastepa (Mv 32.7– 9), which seems to have been his last observable act of merit recorded in the Mahava\sa.111 Next he requests the company of a particular monk, Theraputtabhaya who comes flying through the air to his deathbed with 500 bhikkhus and preaches (Mv 32.11–23). Next, the king ordered his scribe to come and read out his meritorous deeds from a ‘merit book’ (Mv 32.25).112 The scribe begins to read (verses 26–32), then the king takes over and relates in the first

person his meritorious deeds (verses 33–47), and at last Thera Abhaya relates two instances of alms giving (verses 48–55). Finally, the king gives instructions regarding his cremation and the worship of the Great StEpa. The function of this elaborate reading of an impressive list of meritorious deeds

is found in the Abhidhamma: to remember past meritorious deeds can be an act of merit in itself, and to die with one’s mind fixed on a meritorious deed is conducive to a positive rebirth. I have not come across any other evidence in the Pali material for this practice, but the legend of King Duvvhagamawi is very popular in Sri Lanka. This might account for the fact that ‘merit books’ (Sinhala: pinpot) were known to my informants even though they did not seem to play any role in contemporary Sri Lankan practice. Giving up attachment. It is only a small step from acknowledging the importance of the last moment of life to the attempt to influence it for oneself (by


way of cultivating a resolve) and for someone else. In the Mahasudassana Sutta (D II 169–199) the dying king admonishes his queen, who reminds him of all his worldly possessions, of the ‘correct’ way of speaking at someone’s deathbed:


This is how you should speak: ‘All things that are pleasing and attractive are liable to change, to vanish, to become otherwise. Do not, Sire, die filled with longing. To die filled with longing is painful and blameworthy. Of your eighty-four thousand cities, Kusavatc is the chief: abandon desire, abandon the longing to live with them.’ (Walshe 1995, 288; D II 189)


The repetitiveness of the Sutta, which goes over the long list of royal possessions one by one again and again throughout the Sutta has an almost meditative quality. The keyword here is apekkhA (affection, desire, longing) with regard to possessions and life in general, which is encouraged by the

queen and rejected by the king. As it happens, most people will not be struggling through long lists of cities, palaces, etc. (84 000 of each!), at the end of their lives, but the basic principle is the same. The way to help a dying relative is to encourage him or her to give up longing as it is not conducive

to a good death. At S V 408 the layman Mahanama asks the Buddha how one should talk to someone who is dying. Interestingly, the Sutta is very clear that the hypothetical situation involves two laypersons (upAsaka), not monks. The Buddha’s reply shall be analysed stage by stage, as it might illuminate the

contemporary Buddhist practice in Sri Lanka. At first (S V 408) the ill person should be reassured of his trust in the Buddha, Dhamma, and Sa\gha as well as of his own ability. Then he is admonished to withdraw his mind from his relatives (starting with his parents, wife and children, etc.) and his

‘possessions’, or rather responsibilities. Thirdly, he is encouraged to give up aspirations for future existences one by one, starting with attachment to human pleasures, in favour of the next highest form of divine existence, and so on (S V 408f.). In this fashion, applying the mind to a particular form of

future existence only to let go of it, the dying person works his way up the cosmological ladder to the Brahma world (cf. M I 289 and M III 99). In effect by emphasising the embracing and the letting go (citta| vuVVhApetvA) of every form of existence individually, the Sutta seems to imply an indirect acknowledgement of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’. Finally, he is admonished to direct his mind towards cessation (nirodha), which results in liberation of mind equaling that of a monk (S V 410). In other words, he gives up ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ in favour of Nibbana. We are not told in this Sutta how a monk should talk to a layperson, or indeed to a fellow monk, but one might venture to guess that it was felt inappropriate for monks to engage in ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’.113


At Vin III 79 some monks speak to a very ill fellow monk and praise death, as they felt sorry for his great suffering. As a result the sick monk starves himself to death and his fellow monks feel regret and doubt. And, according to both the Vinaya text and the commentary, the Samantapasadika, they were right to feel bad, as they had committed a pArAjika offence:

Out of compassion: seeing that he was in great pain as a result of his illness, those monks felt compassion and, wanting his death yet not realizing that his death is what they wanted, spoke in praise of death, saying, ‘You are virtuous and have done wholesome deeds. Why should you be afraid of dying? For someone who is virtuous certainly the only thing that can follow from death is heaven.’ And as a result of their praising death, that monk stopped taking his food and died prematurely. Therefore they committed the offence....However, a sick monk should be given the following sort of instruction, ‘For one who is virtuous the path and fruit can arise unexpectedly, so forget your attachment to such things as the monastery, and establish mindfulness of the Buddha,

Dhamma, Sa\gha and the body, and pay attention to [the manner of] bringing [things] to mind’. (Gethin 2004, 11; Sp 464) Again the structure is that of ‘wrong advice’ versus ‘right advice’, as we had in the Mahasudassana Sutta. The good advice, the encouragement to let go of

attachment, the recollection of Buddha, Dhamma, and Sa\gha, is reminiscent of the advice Mahanama (S V 408). The interesting issue here is that wrong advice, the ‘praise of death’ (maraWa-vaWWa), even if originally motivated by pity and compassion,114 could constitute an offence of the gravest class, if

the sick monk decided to end his life. A monk when called to a deathbed is, consequently, in a rather precarious position: he has to encourage the sick person to abandon desire but at the same time he must not provoke depression that might lead to suicide.115 If a layperson in the hour of death can achieve

Nibbana assisted by another layperson, how much greater would be the chances if one could listen to the Buddha himself preaching the dhamma? This is precisely the case at A III 380ff., where the monk Phagguna who is in great pain and agony, was visited on his deathbed by the Buddha and attained Nibbana

(as in the Sutta S V 410). Prompted by fnanda the Buddha explains the advantages of ‘timely hearing of Dhamma’ (kAlena dhammassavana):


There are six advantages, fnanda, in hearing the Dhamma in time, in testing its goodness in time. What six? Consider, fnanda, the monk whose mind is not wholly freed from the five lower fetters, but, when dying, is able to see the Tathagata: the Tathagata teaches him Dhamma, lovely in the beginning, lovely in the middle, lovely in the


end, its goodness, its significance; and makes known the godly life, wholly fulfilled, perfectly pure. When he has heard that Dhamma teaching, his mind is wholly freed from the five lower fetters. This, fnanda, is the first advantage in hearing Dhamma in time. (Hare 1934, III 271; A III 380)


We are not told what precisely the Buddha said, whether he preached about letting go of better forms of existence, or whether his dhammadesanA to the monk Phagguna was on a different, more technical level. Again, it is possible that hearing the dhamma from the Buddha himself would produce an effect almost automatically, with only a minimum of effort on the part of the dying person. After all, Phagguna’s great suffering cannot have been particularly conducive to insight and meditation and is not commonly associated with a good death or with higher achievements.


Dying with faith. In the Mahaparinibbana Sutta it is said that those who die in a place of pilgrimage associated with the Buddha will be reborn in heaven: Monks and nuns, lay men and lay women will come thinking, ‘Here is where the Tathagata was born, and here is where he awakened to unsurpassed full awakening, and here is where he turned the unsurpassed wheel of truth, and here is where he attained nirvana by the element of nirvana without any remnant of attachment.’ All those who die with faithful hearts while they are on pilgrimage to a shrine will at the breaking up of the body after death be born in a happy realm, a heaven world. (Gethin, unpublished; D II 140)

Here the key factor seems to be in the compound, pasannacitta, (lit. ‘glad at heart’) which Gethin translates as ‘those with faithful hearts’, following the commentarial tradition.116 Incidentally, there is evidence (albeit not in a Sutta) that hearing the Dhamma and being full of faith at the time of death is not only beneficial for human beings but indeed even for animals. One morning while staying in Campa near a lotus pond, the Buddha uttered the following cryptic prediction:


Tonight, when I am teaching the Dhamma, a frog, while taking my voice as an object (nimitta), will die by the works of others and will come with a great retinue of gods while a big crowd is watching; for many there will be a realization of the Teaching. (Vv-a 217) And a bit further on we learn about the events, which take place on that evening just as the Buddha begins his sermon:


At that moment a frog came out of the lotus pond and [[[thinking]]] ‘This is dhamma spoken’, with the idea of dhamma, he took [my] voice as an object (nimitta) and sat down at the outer edge of the assembly. [Just] then a cow-herd arrived at the place and saw the Teacher teaching the dhamma and the congregation

listening very peacefully to the dhamma. With his mind on that he stood [there], leaning on his stick and [because] he did not see the frog he stood on its head, crushing it. The frog with a happy mind because of the idea of dhamma died instantly and was reborn in the sphere of the thirty-three gods, in a gold celestial palace twelve yojanas in size, as if awakened from sleep and saw himself there surrounded by a group of nymphs. As he was reflecting: ‘From where

did I come to be reborn here?’ he saw his former existence. And as he was thinking ‘What did I do, that I [of all frogs] was reborn here, that I obtained such success?’ he did not see anything other than the taking the Blessed One’s voice as object. He immediately came with his celestial palace, stepped down from it and, while a big crowd of people was watching, approached with a great retinue and great divine power, bowed down with his head at the feet of the

Blessed One, greeting him with cupped hands and stood there paying respect. (Vv-a 217) The crucial point for us seems to be that the frog did not make a resolution to be reborn in the realm of the thirty-three gods, he did not have any deep insight nor did he make any special effort. He was, however, pasannacitta, ‘glad at heart’ at hearing the dhamma. This seemingly involuntary act of faith

coincided with the last moments of his existence as a frog, so the Buddha’s voice became his kammanimitta, the decisive element at the time of his death (see the chapter on Abhidhamma). A similar story is found in the Dhammapada-avvhakatha where it is said that 500 young bats happened to overhear two monks

chanting the Abhidhamma in their cave: We are told that in the dispensation of the Buddha Kassapa they were little bats. On a certain occasion, as they hung over a mountain cave, they overheard

two monks reciting the Abhidhamma as they walked up and down and took their voices as an object. As for the expressions, ‘These aggregates of being, these elements of being,’ they did not know what they meant; but solely because they had taken their voices as an object, when they passed from that state of existence they were reborn in the World of the Gods. There, for the space of an interval between two Buddhas, they enjoyed celestial glory; afterwards they were reborn in Savatthc in the households of families of distinction. (adapted from Burlingame 1921 III 52; Dhp-a III 223)


The bats did not all die at the same time while listening to the recital (at least it does not say so) but the fact that they ‘took the voices as object’ seems to have been the deciding element that caused rebirth amongst the gods. There is yet another animal story, this time from the commentary to the

Mahasatipavvhana Sutta that deals with the topic of recollecting the teaching at the time of death: A dancer took on a baby parrot and walked about teaching it. After he had stayed in a nunnery he went away, forgetting the little parrot at the time of his leaving. The novices took him and looked after him. They gave him the nameBuddharakkhita’. Then one day the principal nun saw him sitting in front of her

and said: ‘Buddharakkhita?’ ‘What is it, honorable One?’ ‘Do you pay any attention to [[[mental]]] cultivation?’ ‘I do not have one, honorable One.’ ‘It is not right to live as a diffused personality, especially when staying in the vicinity of ascetics, some form of fixed thought is to be desired. If you cannot do anything else, then repeat [to yourself] “aVVhi, aVVhi”.’117 Abiding by the nun’s instruction he moved about repeating ‘aVVhi, aVVhi’ [to himself]. One day

early in the morning while the morning sun was shining, a bird sat on top of an arch and grabbed him with his claws. He shouted ‘Kiri, kiri!’ The novices heard that and said: ‘Honorable Ones, Buddharakkhita has been grabbed by a bird. Let us free him’. They grabbed clods of earth and such and followed [the bird] and freed Buddharakkhita. The nun brought him back, sat him down in front of her and said: ‘Buddharakkhita, when you were grabbed by the bird, what

was on your mind?’ ‘Honorable One, [I had nothing other on my mind than] “Just a heap of bones is leaving having grabbed a heap of bones. Where will he scatter them?” Thus, Honorable One, only a heap of bones was on my mind.’ ‘Very good, very good, Buddharakkhita, in the future you will have the right condition for the destruction of birth!’ (Sv III 742)


Luckily the little parrot lived to tell the tale, but had he not, one might on the basis of the previous two stories assume he would have been reborn amongst the gods and after intervals in heaven and as a human, become an arahat, as predicted by the principal nun. The commentary is rather precise here in emphasising that this will happen in the future (anAgate), as it is impossible for animals to attain arahatship. Again, there might be more stories

reporting the events surrounding the death of animals, but these three examples will suffice. Bad death I will next examine bad death followed by rebirth in one of the unfortunate states.


Resolve. I have not found any evidence of a bad resolve in the Nikayas, but there are examples in the commentaries and the Abhidhamma. A particular type of wrong view (or rather clouded vision) seems to be represented at Dhp-a I 47f. Two women, one barren and one fruitful, share one husband and are locked in a battle of hatred. The fruitful wife, now pregnant again, realises that it was her barren co-wife who had previously caused her two miscarriages and is now

about to kill her and her unborn third child. She makes a patthanA on her deathbed to become a yakkhinC and as a result is reborn as a cat and her rival as a hen.118 Thereby a cycle is started that continues with respective resolutions and killings until the Buddha intervenes.119 In this story the main

motivation for a resolve to be reborn in a powerful, but nevertheless unhappy, form of existence, is revenge. This is, of course, totally different from the Bodhisattva’s conscious decision to be reborn in bad existences in order to relieve the suffering of his fellow beings there as, according to

Kathavatthu XXIII 3, the Andhakas claim he does: You maintain that he entered the womb of his own free will. Do you also imply that he chose to be reborn in purgatory, or as an animal? That he possessed

magic potency? You deny. I ask it again. You assent. Then did he practice the Four Steps to that potency— will, effort, thought, investigation? Neither can you quote me here a Sutta in justification. (Shwe Zan Aung and Mrs. Rhys Davids 1915, 367; Kv-a 623f.)


Here the Kathavatthu makes the interesting point that being reborn according to one’s wish would be due to special power (iddhi). The opponent agrees that the Bodhisattva can exercise his choice of where he is reborn on the grounds of special powers (iddhi) which are resulting from meritorious deeds in the

past (puññiddhi), rather than from meditation (bhAvanAmaya). The Theravadins, however, seem to have upheld the view that a Bodhisattva does not consciously decide to be reborn in a bad existence, as that would bypass his kamma.


Remorse. We have already cited two famous examples of overcoming remorse before death, and as we shall see, Auoka and Duvvhagamawi might have had a narrow escape. In the Dhammapada-avvhakatha is is said that Queen Mallika, despite having shown great generosity and support for the Sa\gha, was reborn in the

Avcci hell due to the incident of indecent sexual behaviour (with her pet dog in the bath) and subsequent deception of the king who had witnessed the act.120 The reason for her rebirth in Avcci is, according to the commentary, not the incident itself, but the fact that she remembered it at the moment of death (presumably reliving her regret and shame). On the seventh day,


however, she is reborn in Tusita due to the amount of merit accumulated by her in the present life.121 Another story in the Dhammapada-avvhakatha about regret at the time of death reports longerlasting consequences. The monk Erakapatta once went in a boat and tore off a leaf holding onto an Eraka tree. He registered his deed but thought it was unimportant until many existences later:


Although for twenty thousand years he performed meditations in the forest without confessing his fault, yet, when he came to die, he felt as though an Eraka leaf had seized him by the neck. Desiring to confess his fault, but seeing no other monk, he was filled with remorse and cried out, ‘My virtue is impaired!’ Thus he died. Having passed out of that state of existence, he was born a dragon king, the measure of his body being that of a dug-out canoe. At the moment of rebirth he surveyed his person, and was filled with remorse as he thought to himself, ‘After performing meditations for so long a time, I have been reborn in a causeless state, in a feeding place for frogs.’ (Burlingame 1921 III 56f.; Dhp-a III 230ff.)


Compared to Queen Mallika’s misbehaviour and deceit, Erakapatta’s misdeed seems trivial and the resulting fate rather grim (for the interval between two Buddhas he was reborn as a nAga king) considering that the monk in question is a meditator of long standing (twenty thousand years to be precise). The imagery is quite strong and evocative (fast moving boat, the leaf grabbing the monk by the throat) and is reminiscent of the stream of sa|sAra.122 One would be hard pressed to make sense of the story in a literal sense, but the moral of Erakapatta’s story is clearly monastic: even the slightest fault left unconfessed might haunt you at the time of death.123


Attachment. A rather touching example of the bad consequences of attachment to objects at the time of death, is related at Dhp-a III 341–344. An earnest monk named Tissa takes a liking to his brand new robe, but alas, he dies before he had a chance to wear it. The other monks decide to cut it up and divide

it amongst themselves, but the Buddha intervenes and orders them to leave the robe for seven days. Eventually he explains to the puzzled monks: Monks, Tissa was reborn as a bug in his own robe. When you set about to divide the robe among you, he screamed ‘They are plundering my property.’ And thus screaming, he ran this way and that. Had you taken his robe, he would have cherished a grudge against you, and because of this sin would have been reborn in Hell. That is the reason why I directed that the robe should be laid aside. But now he


has been reborn in the Abode of the Tusita gods, and for this reason I have permitted you to take the robe and divide it among you.124 (adapted from Burlingame 1921 III 121; Dhp-a III 343)


The danger of dying with attachment to an image on one’s mind is vividly illustrated in the Nikayas:


It would be better, bhikkhus, for the eye faculty to be lacerated by a red-hot iron pin burning, blazing, and glowing, than for one to grasp the sign through the features in a form cognizable by the eye. For if consciousness should stand tied to gratification in the sign or in the features, and if one should die on that occasion, it is possible that one will go to one of two destinations: hell or the animal realm. Having seen this danger, I speak thus. (Bhikkhu Bodhi 2000 II 1234; S IV 168)


This passage illustrates just why it is so important to assist a dying person in giving up attachment at the time of death.


Wrong view. A number of Suttas deal in a more general way with karmic retribution and it is often repeated that wrong view (micchAdiVVhi) leads to rebirth in either hell or the animal realm. I will, however, concentrate here on two passages that deal with the time of death. At S IV 308ff. a mercenary holds the wrong view that a soldier dying in battle will be reborn amongst the so-called battle-slain gods (parajitAna|125 devAna| sahavyata|). The Buddha explains that the mind of a soldier in battle is already low and evil as it is intent on killing beings, but to further hold the wrong view that he will be reborn amongst devas makes it doubly wrong:


But should he hold such a view as this: ‘When a mercenary strives and exerts himself in battle, if others slay him and finish him off while he is striving and exerting himself in battle, then with the breakup of the body, after death, he is reborn in the company of the battleslain devas’—that is a wrong view on his part. For a person with wrong view, I say, there is one of two destinations: either hell or the animal realm. (Bhikkhu Bodhi 2000 II 1335; S IV 308ff.)


One gets the impression here that the hateful thought at the time of death might have sufficed to cause rebirth in hell and that the wrong view is only an additional factor. Furthermore, it is not actually said explicitly that the micchAdiVVhi occurs at the time of death.126 However, as a result of the Buddha’s preaching the soldier takes refuge for life, but does not ordain or become an arahant.127


General explanation An entire Sutta, the Mahakammavibha]ga Sutta (M III 207–215), is devoted to the workings of kamma. The Buddha explains that there are four categories of people:


(a) those who do not keep the precepts, etc., hold a wrong view and find a miserable after life destiny; (b) those who do not keep the precepts, etc., hold a wrong view and find a happy after life destiny; (c) those who do keep the precepts, etc., hold a right view and find a happy after life destiny; (d) those who do keep the precepts, etc., hold a right view and find a miserable after life destiny.


In categories (a) and (c) kamma is presented as cause for bad or good results, whereas in categories (b) and (d) the exact opposite is proclaimed, which appears to override kamma.128 This description of the four categories of people is then repeated with slightly different emphasis (a recluse or brahmin

with a divine eye observes the above four cases). The following explanation centers around two main aspects: first, the quality of the next rebirth might be caused either by deeds in the present existence or by right or wrong views at the moment of death (maraWakAle); and second, good or bad kamma will not

necessarily come to fruition in the very next existence. The first part of the explanation seems to suggest that wrong or right view at the time of death can override a lifetime of good or bad kamma respectively. The fault with this suggestion is that the brahmin watching with a divine eye only sees a

certain moment in peoples’ life. This snapshot might give him the completely wrong idea about the moral quality of the person in question and the seemingly unfitting rebirth. Similarly, the death moment is like a snap shot of the mental disposition of a person at any particular moment: it is likely to be in

keeping with someone’s general disposition, but might reflect a momentary lapse and appear ‘unfitting’. The second part of the explanation then is a straightforward assertion that there is indeed karmic retribution and right or wrong view at the time of death can only temporarily override (but not eradicate) kamma. The commentary on the Mahakammavibha]ga Sutta quotes a rather interesting example of micchAdiVVhi (‘Skanda is the best! 3iva is the best! Brahma is the best!’ or ‘The world is created by huvara, etc.’).129 The belief in a creator God, even though not included in the standard formula of the

ten wrong views as it appears in the Nikayas and Abhidhamma, is nevertheless not out of keeping with it.130 It is just possible—but this is pure speculation—that there might be a hint of a warning here. Even those who turned to Buddhism during their lifetime might on their deathbed instinctively revert to the god(s) of their childhood.


At least that seems to me more likely than getting entangled in wrong views such as ‘natthi aya| loko, natthi paro loko’ on the deathbed. At A I 31 wrong view and right view in general (not necessarily at the time of death) are singled out as by far the most important factor in determining the quality of the

next rebirth. In the next two Suttas (A I 32f.) micchAdiVVhi and sammAdiVVhi serve as the basis on the one hand for kamma and on the other hand for cetanA, patthanA, paWidhi and sa}khAra. The latter must refer to wishes for a specific afterlife, which might become acute as death draws near (see Sa]kharuppatti

Sutta). At A I 8–9 the death context is explicit, but the terminology is slightly changed as the Sutta speaks more generally of a person with a corrupt mind and with a pure mind (paduVVhacitta|/pasannacitta|):


Now here, monks, with my own thought embracing his, I am aware of a monk whose mind is corrupt. If at this very time he were to make an end, he would be put into Purgatory according to his desserts.131 Why so? Because of his corrupt mind. In like manner, monks, it is owing to a corrupt mind that some beings

in this world, when the body breaks up, after death are reborn in the Waste, the Woeful Way, the Downfall, in Purgatory (and similarly for good destinies).132 (Woodward 1932, I 6; A I 8f.)


This should suffice to demonstrate that there is evidence in the Nikayas and commentaries that the frame of mind at the time of death is one of the factors influencing the next rebirth. So what should be aimed for is a frame of mind that is pure (pasanna), free of hate (adosa), and firmly grounded in sammAdiVVhi. One method of achieving this is the cultivation of friendliness (mettA) throughout one’s lifetime: Monks, eleven advantages are to be looked for from the release of the heart by the practice of amity, by making amity grow, by making much of it, by making

amity a vehicle and basis, by persisting in it, by becoming familiar with it, by well establishing it. What are the eleven? One sleeps happy and wakes happy; he sees no evil dream; he is dear to human beings and non-human beings alike; the devas guard him; fire, poison or sword affect him not; quickly he

concentrates his mind; his complexion is serene; he makes an end without bewilderment; and if he has penetrated no further [to Arahatship] he reaches at death the Brahma-world.133 (Woodward 1936, V 219; A V 341f.)


The connection between ‘friendliness’ and conscious death is not immediately apparent. Perhaps cultivating mettA towards unpleasant or dangerous beings prepares one for the death moment in that it prevents hatred, fear,


regret etc., coming up at that crucial time. There is, however, yet another aspect to this: the ritual efficacy of mettA in warding off evil spirits at the time of death, when one is particularly vulnerable. As mentioned above, the Karawcyametta Sutta (Sn 25–26) is always amongst the Suttas chanted by monks at

the deathbed. At A III 84, ‘mindfulness of death’ (maraWasaññA) is recommended amongst other meditation practices, such as ‘perceiving the foulness of the body’.134 The terminology is similar to that of the previous sutta, but the tone is rather different. The advantages of ‘cultivating mettA’ reflect

engagement with the world and society in an attempt to gain happiness here. Cultivatingmindfulness of death’ on the other hand, aims at the opposite: the final liberation, disengagement from society, which, of course, does not necessarily happen at death.

Summary On the one hand, people strive to improve their situation in this or the next life; on the other hand, the highest goal is to escape this sa|sAra altogether. This tension which is reminiscent of the two strands in the Upani1ads, seems to run through Buddhist scriptures and has frequently been

commented on by Buddhist scholars.135 I would not exclude the possibility that there is a certain continuity (even though not in terminology). The Upani1adic concept of ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ seems to have become embeded into the ethical framework of Buddhism. However, the picture is

changed somewhat when we look at instances of bad death, which mostly stem from the stories in the commentaries. The general mood is one of warning, almost threat, and the listeners are told to keep striving in order to avoid disaster. While it would be dangerous to make general claims, it might still be

worthwhile to share ideas about possible developments or shifts in emphasis from the Nikayas to the commentarial literature. First, the passages dealing with good death could belong to an earlier stratum which is still close to the Upani1ads and not yet systematised, whereas passages describing bad death might be in some way secondary, either logically derived from, or construed in parallel to the instances of good death. Second, change in tone might have to do with a different target audience: the positive tone of the ‘rebirth according to one’s wish’ for ordinary laypeople and monks, a more systematised

approach aiming at liberation for highly accomplished forest monks. Unfortunately it is not always mentioned in the suttas who is addressed and who is spoken of. And finally it might simply be a matter of a carrot-and-stick approach: a positive rebirth as the reward of ethically good behaviour, bad death being used as a warning. The intention in both cases is to incite behaviour


in accordance with the ethical norm of Buddhism, which is conducive to a better rebirth and eventually Nibbana. The Abhidhamma interpretation In the previous chapters I used the term ‘time of death’ rather loosely in a non-technical sense because the texts I was quoting (Nikayas and commentaries) did so. However, in this chapter I will speak of either final ‘conscious moments’ (plural) or the consciousness process (cittavCthi) to reflect the language of the Abhidhamma. In order to gain some understanding of the thought process at the crucial time of death, let us first take a look at ‘normal’ thought processes.136


Ordinary thought processes In the Abhidhamma understanding a ‘thought process’ (citta-vCthi) refers to the process by which the mind becomes aware of a particular object and reacts to it in some way with greed or with aversion or with wisdom and compassion, for example.137 Each thought process consists of

a series of separate (yet connected) ‘arisings of consciousness’ (cittuppAda) or ‘moments of consciousness’ (citta-kkhaWa). A typical thought process comprises seventeen such moments and involves the mind in changing from its karmically passive state, known as bhava}ga, to a karmically active state, known as ‘impulsion’ (javana) which makes up seven of the seventeen moments. What a being would consciously experience as a particular memory or feeling of

desire, greed, or remorse, is understood to be made up of an unspecified number of these ‘thought processes’ (each with seventeen moments of consciousness). In the course of even the simplest experience or ‘thought’, the mind flicks back and forth between the ‘active’ (javana) and ‘passive’ (bhava}ga) mode a number of times, or, to put it differently, by various stimuli the mind is continually shaken out of its passive mode only to lapse back into it. Gethin 1994, 15 explains:


This basic switching between passive and active state of mind is understood to apply not only to the consciousness of human beings but to that of all beings in the thirty-one realms of existence, from beings suffering in niraya to the brahmAs in the pure abodes and formless realms; the only exception is

the case of ‘unconscious beings’ (asañña-satta), who remain without any consciousness (acittaka) for 500 mahAkappas. In other words, to have a mind, to be conscious, is to switch between those two modes of mind. In both modes the mind has an object, but whereas the object of the mind in ‘active’ mode changes all the time depending on the stimulus and


beings are generally aware of what it is, the object of the mind in bhava}ga remains the same throughout a given lifetime, and beings are unaware of its nature. The question is: What is the relationship between these active and passive modes of mind, and what determines the nature of one’s bhava}ga? As for

the first question, we have already seen that the mind rests in bhava}ga as its ‘natural abode’, and it is continually shaken out of that state. Again, according to Gethin (1994, 19) this means:


[I]t is the nature of bhava}ga that defines in general what kind of being one is—it gives one’s general place in the overall scheme of things. However, as the implications of this understanding are drawn out, I think it becomes clear that we need to go further than this: bhava}ga does not simply define what

one is, it defines precisely who one is. If bhava}ga represents what and who we are, our nature and character, it also defines our potential and limits or shortcomings, which means that however

hard some beings may try, they may never achieve certain attainments in their given existence, as they are ‘simply beyond their capabilities’.138 The fact that the nature of one’s bhava}ga does not change during one’s lifetime and defines one with all its limitations makes it all the more crucial to explore

the second question: How and by what is the nature or object of one’s bhava}ga determined? According to developed Abhidhamma theory, bhava}ga and its object only change substantially in the process of death and rebirth: a new bhava}gacitta (with a new object) arises at the moment of ‘relinking’ (paVisandhi) to a new life and will remain the same throughout the next existence. The new bhava}ga-citta is the immediate result (vipAka) of the kamma constituted by the final thought process (citta-vCthi) of one’s previous life, which in establishing the new bhava}ga-citta sets the tone for the new life

(Gethin 1994). In technical terms, the last bhava}ga moment of the old existence is called cuti-citta or ‘decease consciousness’ and still takes the ‘old’ object. This cuti-citta is immediately followed by the first bhava}ga moment of the new existence termed paVisandhi-citta or ‘relinking consciousness’ and

already takes the ‘new’ object. The object of the new bhava}ga is that of the last ‘impulsions’ (javana)—active moments of consciousness that constitute kamma—of the final consciousness process of the previous existence. What is crucial in determining the nature of rebirth is the frame of mind immediately

preceding the actual moment of death (cuticitta). On the basis of this La Vallée Poussin (1911) suggests: ‘Death, then, is the transformation of this “fundamental thought” called bhava}ga, “limb of existence,” into “emigrating thought” (chyutichitta).’ Even though the paVisandhi strictly reflects only the nature and content of the five (identical) ‘impulsions’ (javanas) of the final consciousness process,


it is perhaps understood that in most cases the general quality of the experience close to the time of death is likely to be more or less consistently of

one type and that this general quality is what will be reflected in the new bhava}ga. However, it should be noted that strictly speaking, although such

images as a ‘reflection’ and ‘echo’ are used for relinking (Vism 554), the new bhava}ga, even in the case of a being reborn in an unhappy destiny (duggati) as an animal or hungry ghost, is not understood to be directly associated with such qualities as greed (lobha) or regret (kukkucca); in such cases the

function of bhava}ga is said to be performed by some form of the mind consciousness element (mano-viññAWa-dhAtu) that is the result of unwholesome kamma (akusala-vipAka) and in normal circumstances performs the function of investigating (santCraWa) (see Abhidh-s 23). This is conceived of as a rather basic

form of consciousness, only associated with ten ‘mental factors’ (cetasikas): the seven universals and three of the particulars, namely ‘thinking of’ (vitakka), ‘examining’ (vicAra) and ‘decision’ (adhimokkha) (see Abhidh-s chapter 2). Indeed, while it seems to be implied that bhava}ga is in some way the

vehicle for latent unwholesome tendencies, even in the case of someone reborn in a happy destiny, the precise mechanisms for this do not seem to be specified in the aVVhakathAs (Gethin 1994, 30), though it is possible that more is said on this matter in the largely unstudied (in the West) Abhidhamma VCkAs.


Near death thought processes The analysis of the thought process near death differs very slightly from the analysis of the ‘normal’ thought processes that occur during one’s lifetime, in that the former has five instead of seven javanas. This variation is, however, not unique to the death process, but also occurs in dreamlike states of diminished consciousness, etc., and need not concern us here. We shall concentrate here on the thought process as occurring

near death.139 As mentioned before, every consciousness process begins with an ‘object’ (ArammaWa)—typically a sense impression, past thought, or concept (paññatti)—that, as it were, shakes the mind out of bhava}ga, and brings it into active mode. As the last thought process is crucial in that it determines

the next bhava}ga, it is treated with special attention in the Abhidhamma, and the objects at the time of death are divided into three different technical categories, namely kamma or ‘action’, kamma-nimitta or ‘sign of action’, and gati-nimitta or ‘sign of destiny’. These expressions are only used for the

specific purpose of describing the objects of mind processes near death. Herein, kamma is always a past complex of citta and cetasika; kammanimitta is either a past or present sense impression (a visible object or sound, etc.), or a concept; and gatinimitta is a present sense impression and only occurs for beings in the kAmadhAtu.140 The Sammohavinodanc defines kamma, kammanimitta and gatinimitta as follows:


In brief, rebirth-linking has three kinds of objects, kamma, the sign of kamma and the sign of destiny. Herein, kamma is accumulated profitable and unprofitable volition; the sign of kamma is that thing (vatthu) by taking which as its object kamma was accumulated. Herein, although the kamma was

performed a hundred thousand koVis of aeons ago in the past, yet at that moment the kamma or its sign comes and makes its appearance. (Bhikkhu Ñawamoli 1987, I 190; Vibh-a I 156f.)


This is immediately followed by a story illustrating kammanimitta: Here is a story concerning the appearing of a kamma sign. Gopaka Scvali, it seems, had a shrine built in the Talapivvhika monastery. The shrine appeared to

him as he lay on his deathbed. Taking that sign, he died and was reborn in the divine world.141 (Bhikkhu Ñawamoli 1987, I 190; Vibh-a 156f.) The Visuddhimagga treats kamma and kammanimitta together:


For example, first in the case of a person in the happy destinies of the sense-sphere who is an evil-doer, when he is lying on his deathbed, his evil kamma according as it has been stored up, or its sign, comes into focus in the mind door. For it is said, ‘Then [the evil deeds that he did in the past]...cover him [and overspread him and envelop him]’ (M III 164), and so on.142 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 631ff.; Vism 548)


And indeed the difference between kamma and kammanimitta is very subtle, as one gets the impression that kamma is a non-conceptualised memory of a past deed, whereas kammanimitta is a memory based on or prompted by a concrete image or object. This is why the Visuddhimagga devotes another paragraph to kammanimitta:

In another’s case, relatives present [[[objects]] to him] at the five sense doors, such as a visible datum as object, perhaps flowers, garlands, flags, banners, etc., saying ‘This is being offered to the Blessed One for your sake, dear, set your mind at rest’; or a sound as object, perhaps, preaching of the Dhamma,

offerings of music, etc.; or an odour as object, perhaps incense, scents, perfumes, etc.; or a taste as object perhaps honey, molasses, etc., saying ‘Taste this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’; or a tangible datum as object, perhaps Chinese silk, silk of Somara, saying ‘Touch this, dear, it is a gift to be given for your sake’.143 (Bhikkhu Ñanamoli 1956, 634; Vism 550)


It is difficult to determine if this passage, which has been discussed in some detail in the introductory part of the present chapter, reflects the actual

practice at the time the Visuddhimagga was composed, or if it described an ideal situation, which was, and possibly still is, aspired to. An example for a

kammanimitta for someone to be reborn in a bad destiny is an object that might trigger greed (rAgAdihetubhEta| hCnArammaWa|).144 Gethin (1994, 22) interprets the somewhat difficult concepts of kamma and kamanimitta as follows:

What seems to be envisaged, though the texts do not quite spell this out, is that this memory prompts a kind of reliving of the original kamma: one experiences again a wholesome or unwholesome state of mind similar to the state of mind experienced at the time of performing the remembered action. This

reliving of the experience is what directly conditions the rebirth consciousness and the subsequent bhava}ga. A kamma-nimitta is a sense-object (either past or present) or a concept. Again what is envisaged is that at the time of death some past sense-object associated with a particular past action comes

before the mind (i.e., is remembered) and once more prompts a kind of reliving of the experience. Another point that seems worth mentioning here is that the Sammohavinodanc (156) goes to some length to assert that even in cases of ‘dying in confusion

(sammEXhakAlakiriyA) and ‘rapid death’ (lahukamaraWa) there is an object of death consciousness, namely either kamma or kammanimitta.145 And finally the signs for rebirth (gatinimitta) are described in the Visuddhimagga (for the bad forms of rebirth):


In another’s case, owing to kamma of the kind already described, there comes into focus at the mind door at the time of death the sign of the unhappy destinies with the appearance of fire and flames, etc., in the hells, and so on. (Ñawamoli 1956, 632; Vism 549f.) And (for the good destinies):

In another’s case, owing to blameless sense-sphere kamma, there comes into focus in the mind door at the time of death the sign of a happy destiny, in other words, the appearance of the mother’s womb in the case of the human world or the appearance of pleasure groves, divine palaces, wishing-trees, etc., in the case of the divine world. (Ñawamoli 1956, 633; Vism 550)


To sum up the main points: all three categories of objects (kamma, kammanimitta and gati-nimitta) involve a kamma occurring at the time of death by way of

‘reliving’ some past experience. The object of this experience can be a past action (kamma), or some ‘sign’—a past or present sense-object, or a concept—that is associated with or reminds one of a past action (kammanimitta); or it can be a present vision (gati-nimitta) of the fires of hell or the mansions of

heaven. It is not arbitrary what comes to mind at the time of death: it is affected by one’s past tendencies and actions, but can also be influenced by the actions of friends and relatives.

Kamma at the time of death Various Abhidhamma works describe (with regard to the moment of death) a classification of four types of kamma arranged in an hierarchical order according to which one takes precedence at the time of death. In the Visuddhimagga this reads:


Another fourfold classification of kamma is: weighty, habitual, death-threshold, and kamma [stored up] by being performed. Herein, when there is weighty and unweighty kamma, the weightier, whether profitable or unprofitable, whether kamma consisting in matricide or kamma of the exalted spheres, takes precedence in ripening. Likewise when there is habitual and unhabitual kamma, the more habitual, whether consisting in good or bad conduct, takes precedence in ripening. Death-threshold kamma is that remembered at the time of death; for when a man near death can remember [[[kamma]]], he is reborn according to that.

Kamma not included in the foregoing three kinds that has been often repeated is called kamma [stored up] by being performed. This brings about rebirth- linking if other kinds fail.146 (Ñawamoli 1956, 697; Vism 601) To put this in perspective, garuka-kamma takes absolute precedence over all other categories of kamma and cannot be superseded. However, this will effect

only very few beings as we can gather from the examples given in the above extract from Visuddhimagga. Unwholesome garuka-kamma is matricide, for example, and wholesome garuka-kamma is attainment of jhAnas, neither of these types being particularly common occurrences. At the other end of the spectrum is

‘performed’ kamma (kaVattA), which seems rather vague and only comes into play as a kind of last resort in case no other kamma comes to mind, which, again is unlikely. In practical terms this leaves a choice of either ‘habitual kamma’ (bahula AciWWa) or ‘proximate kamma’ (Asanna) for most beings. If the

habitual kamma (either good or bad) is sufficiently strong, it will define the time of death, and rebirth will then be more or less in keeping with one’s character or nature. Only if that fails and no strong


habits have been developed during one’s lifetime will the first thing that comes to one’s mind at the time of death come into play.147 The question of what

takes precedence is, as we have seen above, rather crucial for the individual at the time of death, as it will define the new bhava}ga, which in turn sets the tone for the future existence. But it seems that the question of what kamma comes to mind at the time of death is not merely a personal one but one

which has been discussed in Abhidhamma literature. Both the Visuddhimagga (601) and Abhidhammavatara (117) follow the order given above: weighty (garuka), habitual (bahula AciWWa), death-threshold or ‘proximate’ (Asanna) and finally (in the absence or the other three) kamma [stored up] or ‘performed’

(kaVattA). However, the Abhidhammatthasa\gaha (24) seems to give death-threshold or ‘proximate’ kamma (Asanna) precedence over habitual kamma (bahula AciWWa). This is acknowledged and illustrated by a rather nice simile in the Abhidhammatthavibhavincpc ka:


As when the gate of a cowpen full of cattle is opened, although there are steers and bulls behind, the animal close to the gate of the pen, even if it is a weak old cow, gets out first. Thus, even when there are other strong wholesome and unwholesome kammas, because of being close to the time of death, that

which is proximate gives its result first and is therefore given here first. (Gethin 1994, 21 n. 35; Abhidhammatthavibhavincpc ka 131) In giving precedence to ‘habitual’ kamma, the Visuddhimagga and Abhidhammavatara seem to advocate that it is one’s good or bad habits, one’s nature and, in

a way, the sum total of one’s good or bad deeds that carries the weight at the time of death. The Abhidhammatthasa\gaha and Abhidhammatthavibhavinc pc ka, on the other hand, in giving precedence to ‘proximate’ kamma, open the way for ‘out of character’ dispositions of mind at the time of death. To be sure, there is still a chance that habitually practised good or bad acts might also be the ones that feature at the time of death but precisely because they have

become second nature, it is no longer certain. There is a real possibility that a long life of good habits might be overridden by a bad thought process at the end, or vice versa (‘the weak old cow’ being in the right place at the right time).


Summary Even though the texts are not explicit, it seems to be the case that the concept of bhava}ga has been perceived at a later stage as serving as the carrier of the kammic blue print of a person, a ‘balance sheet’ to use Gethin’s term.148 However, this description does not tally with the stories of

unexpected and atypical rebirth (such as Mallika, Erakapatta), which precisely thrive on the fact that the quality of the next rebirth, and therefore the new bhava}ga,


is ‘out of character’. It is precisely this snapshot idea that is exploited as a narrative device to encourage (it is never too late) or to warn people

(you never know when death might strike). How does this relate to the contemporary Sri Lankan practice? Flowers, incense, chanting, etc., at the time of death may trigger the memory of, say, a visit to a Buddhist temple. As such it could provide an object of class (a) kamma or class (b) kamma-nimitta, and

would either come under the category of ‘habitual’ (for a religious person) or of ‘proximate’ kamma (someone remembers one visit to a temple). Here the need to help a dying relative or friend takes over and the rigid law of karmic retribution and the self-responsibility is pushed into the background.

Aspiring to or visualising a certain form of existence (‘rebirth according to one’s wish’) could be interpreted as an attempt to induce a certain kammic experience at the time of death. The bhava}ga/cuticitta/paVisandhi theory of the Abhidhamma gives authority to the notion of the importance of the last

moment of one’s life as determining the future rebirth, but this is not without problems. The tension between the desire to assist loved ones at the time of death and the rigid law of kamma is still there as reflected in the different orders of kammas.


Source